#paper hearts the vamps

[corrodedseraphine]

paper hearts | one shot

pairing: eddie munson x fem!reader

summary: You passed the first two years of high school looking at your friend with heart-shaped eyes. Unfortunately, moving out made the contact between you disappear. A few years later, returning to Hawkins you unexpectedly meet him again. Everything comes back with redoubled force, however, this time you have a plan. angst/fluff, friends to lovers

In this au Vecna didin't happen

the one shot is also avaliable on ao3

7 852 words

I got slightly inspired while listening to the song Paper Hearts by The Vamps.

when it comes to the origami, the ring was looking like this, and hearts like this

eddie munson masterlist | general masterlist

"This is our table, freak." One member of the Hawkins High basketball team said. "Don't you know that freshmen can't sit wherever they want? There are rules here!"

"I don't see this seat signed with anyone's name." The boy replied without looking at the bully.

"Not only is he a freak, he's also asking for a bruise." After a moment, the twice as big and definitely stronger basketball player threw his victim off the bench. The other took the tray with his lunch and threw it straight into the trashcan.

"Now you have no reason to be here. Get out of our way." he commented, and the younger boy wordlessly walked past them and left the cafeteria.

Assholes. You thought while watching the whole scene from across the room. Thinking not much, you quickly packed your lunch in a container and quickly followed him. You found him sitting on the floor under the English classroom. He was sitting leaning against the wall with his eyes closed, so you were able to get a better look at him. His curly hair reached his shoulders, which were covered by a black leather jacket. Underneath, he wore a T-shirt with the logo of some band you didn't associate. All this was complemented by black pants with holes at the knees. You guessed that his appearance was one of the reasons why people call him a freak, but you didn't care too much. Hearing you sit down next to him and digging into your backpack he opened his eyes and looked at you with an uncertain look.

"I saw what those idiots did with your lunch." You explained. "We can share. Do you like cheese?" you said, offering him one of your sandwiches.

"You don't have to do that." He replied looking away.

"But I want to." you replied. "I also have cookies, I baked them over the weekend with my aunt." you smiled.

He watched you carefully trying to read your intentions. From the very beginning of school, he was unable to fit in anywhere. Whenever he tried to make any kind of acquaintance he was met with a harsh attitude, so after a while he stopped trying anymore. After all, no one was interested in making friends with trailer trash, right? Why were you sitting next to him now offering him half of your food? Is this some kind of joke? Looking for an excuse to laugh at him?

"I swear it's not poisoned." you laughed. He was wondering if he could trust you. He quickly reached into his memory trying to remember if he had sometimes seen you somewhere in the company of popular kids who loved to make his life miserable. The first days of school can be difficult, and it's hard to remember every face you pass in the hallway. Without associating yours with them he decided that he can give you a chance and he will try to believe that you do not want to hurt him. After all, there are still people in this world who do good, selfless things. Maybe you were just one of them. He sent you another uncertain look and raised his hand slowly. Seeing this you slid your lunch box even closer indicating that he should finally take the bread. After the sandwich, you also handed him two cookies.

"They are delicious," he said. "Thank you."

"You're welcome." you replied with a smile. "Can I sit here with you until the end of the break?"

"Uh- Sure." he replied surprised. He found it hard to believe that you wanted to keep him company. From the very beginning, everyone avoided showing up at his side, knowing that by doing so they could also become the target of bullies. An awkward silence fell between the two of you, so you took out a piece of paper from your backpack which you began to fold in different directions. Your new friend watched curiously as your fingers moved quickly and skillfully across the paper. "What are you doing?" he asked.

"Oh, it's called origami. It often calms me down, or helps me at times when I have nothing to do with my hands," you explained without taking your eyes off your work.

"My name is Eddie. Eddie Munson." he changed the subject.

"Y/n Y/l/n." You introduced yourself by raising your eyes. "This is my first year, too."

"Nice."

Silence again. After about ten minutes your little creation was finished. You presented Eddie with a small paper ring which resembled a dragon.

"It looks great!" he commented.

"Thanks! I thought it would fit in with the rest. " you beamed looking at his hand covered with heavy, silver rings. "Keep it, it's yours. For luck."

"Thank you!"

It turned out that you shared a lot of classes with each other, where you decided to sit together. Over time you became good friends, but your relationship did not extend beyond the walls of Hawkins High. Eddie, in time, joined a club where they played some board game about dragons and magic, which he passionately told you about when you spent some of your breaks together. All of the homeworks, essays, project you did together, spending long hours in the school library. But during this time, you devoted the least of it to studying. At the very end of the library, hidden between the bookshelves, you created your own world, where hardly anyone else could find you. It was just the two of you and your conversations and quiet dreams of taking it to a higher level beyond the walls of the old school building.

For the next two years you always took a few more cookies with you. However, the cookies were not the only "more." Along with the time spent together came feelings that could not be called purely friendly. Sometimes you had the impression that he felt the same way. That's why it was especially painful for you to deal with the fact that at the beginning of your third year of high school you had to move to another city.

"I can't believe you got promoted to store manager after ONLY a year of working there!" Chrissy exclaimed as she entered the café. The warmth, the smell of coffee and fresh baked goods was a pleasant change from the freezing February air that had taken over all of Hawkins.

"Why can't anyone believe it? It's obvious! First of all, I am know music like no one else, secondly, I am amazing at this job, and thirdly, I am incredibly charming!" Eddie replied with a boyish smile on his lips.

"And to top it off, you're awfully humble," Chrissy rolled her eyes as she reached the counter.

"Welcome to the Sunflower café, how can I help you?"

"Y/n?" you froze. Letting the pen out of your hand you raised your head rapidly and your eyes met the big chocolate ones that looked as shocked as yours. They were as beautiful as you remembered them. A voice you hadn't heard in years, yet could recognize without hesitation echoed in your head. Is it a dream? you thought. Its owner looked slightly different now. His hair, much longer and a little bit more chaotic, his hands now decorated with an impressive number of tattoos. Suddenly a memory appeared in front of your eyes of him taking a pen in an extremely boring class and drawing on his hands, saying that someday they would be real there. He wasn't lying. While you thought it was funny then, now you had to admit that they looked very attractive on him. Very attractive.

"Eddie?" you choked out. Your heart was pounding like crazy, and your temperature suddenly rose by an unimaginable amount.

"Holy shit, it's really you!" he shouted, smiling broadly. The smile was still the same: wide, warm and infectious. Your reaction to it didn't change either, as your knees, as if remembering how to behave, bent immediately. Before you had time to respond in any way he excitedly circled the counter around and locked you in a bear hug. "I'm sorry, but I'm so happy to see you! We haven't seen each other in ages, oh my gosh, you don't even know how I've missed you!" he mumbled in the top of your head.

"I missed Eddie too. So much." you replied when you realized how to breathe again. After a while he let you go and went back to the opposite part of the counter where some girl was waiting for him, who after a moment significally cleared her throat.

"Yeah, right. Chissy, this is y/n an old friend of mine from the early days of high school. Y/n this is Chrissy." he introduced you. You shook hands. She had a lovely smile. A pretty, petite blonde at Eddie's side? Reluctantly, deep down you admitted that they make a really cute couple. You tried to chase away the gentle feeling of jealousy that was awakening in you. You had no right to be jealous. It was logical that after you moved out, time would not stop. Eddie moved on. Apparently, he had chosen a very good path. It wasn't his fault that all these years after you moved out you weren't able to forget about him. It wasn't his fault that every boy you dated had long, curly hair and listened to metal. Nor was it his fault that none of them were able to fill the void you felt after leaving Hawkins.

"How can I help you?" you finally asked.

When they ordered they stepped aside so as not to block space in the queue and you went about preparing the order. From time to time you glanced in their direction. It was stronger than you. The sight of Eddie caused excitement. You couldn't believe that you had him at your fingertips again. You thought he had run away from here after graduating from high school, just as he always wanted to, so coming back here you didn't expect to see him like this. He seemed to have managed to establish a life here. In addition to the excitement, there was also a small discomfort from the uncomfortable feeling when you saw them fiercely discussing something with Chrissy.

"Are you sure it was only a friend?" Chrissy asked when they had gone far enough away so that you couldn't hear what they were talking about.

"Yeah, why?"

"Would you act that way with any old high school friend?" she raised a brow.

"Okay, maybe she was my little crush, but the interest was one-sided, so I never crossed the line."

"She looks in your direction too often for it to be one-sided."

"Okay, Sherlock. You're exaggerating again, she's just in shock, we haven't seen each other for years and I've changed a bit since then. That's all."

"You sure?"

"Yes, I'm sure."

For the next few days, they showed up at the coffee shop almost every day, always at the same hour. They took coffees to go, or drank them inside. They were occasionally joined by other people, some of them you remembered from the school corridors. The biggest surprise for you was the company of Steve Harrington, who just a few years ago would sooner have died than sit at the same table with Eddie.

Valentine's Day morning and afternoon turned out to be a crazy day. Your aunt knew what she was doing when she opened a coffee shop combined with a bakery in Hawkins a few years ago. Crowds of people passing through the building, a ton of orders waiting to be picked up. You definitely weren't ready for such a busy time. After a few hours of running back and forth and cleaning up, as the sun slowly set behind the horizon and the inside was finally empty and quiet you could take a break.

Eddie was just leaving the store that was across the street when, through the large window of the café, he noticed you sitting alone at a table with your face hidden in your hands. Next to you was a washcloth and table cleaner. Slightly worried by this sight, he decided to make one more stop before heading home.

At the sound of the doorbell announcing the arrival of a customer, which you had heard a million times today, you felt like crying. You were exhausted. Physically and mentally exhausted. You were heartily sick of seeing and hearing couples in love, because it reminded you of your own loneliness. All day your brain forced you to wonder how Eddie was spending Valentine's Day. Will he buy Chrissy flowers? Chocolates? Will he take her to the movies? All these options seemed pretty typical. Too normal and common for him. You knew that Eddie was special and liked to do special things. Maybe he will write her a song? Whatever he prepared for her you were sure was amazing. And now, you had the opportunity to ask him about these plans in person.

"Eddie? What are you doing here?"

"I thought a little coffee wouldn't hurt. As long as you're not closing already?"

"It's your lucky day. We're open an hour longer on Valentine's Day, in case someone remembers about a last-minute gift in the form of some baked goods." Despite your tiredness, you smiled.

"In that case, I'd like to order two coffees with milk and two pieces of cake, if you have any left." he laughed, pointing to an empty display case.

"I think I'll find something in the back." You said walking in that direction. When you returned you prepared the coffee, put everything on a tray and carried it to the table where he sat. "Here you go, one coffee and cake for you and another for your girlfriend," he said.

"My girlfriend?" he asked clearly surprised.

"Chrissy? I thought she was about to join you, that's why the second portion?"

"Chrissy? oh- no! She's not my girlfriend, she's just a friend!"

"Oh." was all you could get out of yourself. "Sorry, you looked a bit like that."

"Don't worry." he laughed. "If it weren't for the decorations here I wouldn't even remember that it's Valentine's Day. No one has yet wanted to stay with me long enough to actually make it to it."

"I don't believe you." you replied. "I'm sure your Valentine will be running through the door in any minute." you crossed your arms on your chest.

"Actually, I was hoping you would join me." he said covering his mouth with his hair. "Judging by the lack of a crowd, I figured you'd find a moment for an old friend. Y'know to make up for a few lost years." he winked at you. Hearing that Eddie was single was one thing. But what he did now suddenly made the energy you'd been missing all day fill you up. In fact, you could run a whole marathon now. Embarrassed by how much you enjoyed it, you had to use a hundred percent of your strong willpower to keep from smiling as wide as you could. If you were going to get such a reward after every murderous day at work you were ready to do it every day.

"I'm all ears," you said, sitting down across from him.

You didn't have to encourage him to speak. That didn't change either, no matter what he talked about he always managed to charm the listener. He still played Dungeons and Dragons, but now he proudly announced to you that he could call himself a Dungeon Master and he was the one who organizes campaigns for his friends. Corroded Coffin continued to rock the stage at Hideout. From time to time, when they were lucky, they had the opportunity to play at other venues, but unfortunately adult life has caught up with each of them, causing them not to have as much time as they once did. He also told you about his job at a music store which was ten minutes away from the café, insisting that you must visit him there sometime, so he could recommend some great, as he called it, albums to you. He also suggested that if you have the will and time you can listen to them together. Chrissy worked at a beauty salon right next to the store and they had their lunch breaks at the same time, which explained their frequent visits here. The strangest story turned out to be how his path crossed with the former king of Hawkins High. It was all due to one of the Hellfire's member - Dustin, who introduced them to each other. Once a teenager got into quite a bit of trouble and they both had to rescue him from it, which resulted in a friendship. It turned out that now Steve is a completely different person, who does not resemble that asshole any longer. At the very end, he told how after you left, his enthusiasm for learning and going to school disappeared, causing him to have to repeat his senior year twice.

"Edward Munson are you trying to make me feel guilty for moving out?" you asked while pointing at him the spoon you were eating the cake with.

"Trying to force guilt in you for leaving me! Couldn't you have packed me in a suitcase? I was much thinner back then, I'm sure I would have fit in." he joked.

"I can already see the look on my mother's face at the sight of you jumping out of the suitcase, like in some magic show." you laughed. "Now you look much better by the way." you said feeling a little more confident.

"Are you just trying to tell me I'm handsome?" he asked putting his elbows on the table and leaning toward you.

"Maybe." you said feeling your face burn. Did you mention something about confidence? There was no trace of it anymore. You weren't able to describe how much of an influence your high school friend had on you, but he definitely knew how to trap you.

"I'm very flattered m'lady" He winked at you. "But enough about me! Now it's your time to shine."

Unlike Eddie, you didn't have much to talk about. Your last year of high school passed mostly with your nose in books because of the backlog you had, and you didn't want to stand out from the rest. Because of this, you didn't have time to go to parties or other social gatherings. You had a few friends, but none of these connections turned into real friendships. You were also on a few dates but everything always ended the same way. Right after graduation, you went to work because you couldn't afford going to college. You grabbed every job you could. Waitress, secretary, shop assistant, kitchen helper. Over those few years your resume grew impressively, however you never found something that made you happy. Only now in the café you felt that going to work was not a form of punishment. And how did you find yourself back in Hawkins? Unfortunately, your mother's sister became seriously ill, and as soon as you found out, you packed up your belongings, sold the house and returned here permanently to take care of her. Her and the café. The money you had from selling the house and the income from your aunt's business was enough to support the three of you and her treatment.

"I'm sorry to hear that, y/n".

"Don't be, the treatment is working, the prognosis is good, so we try not to worry too much. We are thinking good thoughts."

"That's good." he replied. "And you? What are your plans for Valentine's evening? Some dinner at an overpriced restaurant?" he asked, changing the subject.

"More like watching movies alone on the living room couch." you laughed.

"Oh!" he said dramatically. "So I don't have to worry that I'll be attacked by some jealous fiancé right after I leave here?"

"I don't know what your love life is like, but for my part you don't have to worry about that." you laughed.

"I'm so glad you're back. We must see each other more often. It's a must for me to introduce you to the others, would you like to see in person that Steve "The Hair" Harrington is actually a good dude?"

"Sure!"

"Great, I'll let you know where, when, what and how! And now, unfortunately, I have to go. Thank you for the nice time your highness." he placed a gentle kiss on the top of your palm.

"It was my pleasure, majesty knight." you replied playing along. In farewell Eddie hugged you tightly, this time, not being paralyzed by shock, you reciprocated the embrace. For a short while you stood cuddled up like that, when finally Eddie pulled away from you and left.

Despite the exhaustion that grew worse and worse the closer you got to the house, you went inside with a smile on your lips.

"I see someone had a good day at work," your aunt commented as you crossed the threshold of the living room.

"It was better than I expected." you said as you sat down on the couch next to her.

"I know Valentine's Day can be hard. It's one of the hardest days of the year."

"Fortunately, I was able to handle it."

"My brave girl."

"Aunt Alice?" you asked after a while.

"Yes, honey?"

"Do you know the boy in curly long hair with tattoos who comes with the blonde to the café?"

"Chrissy and Eddie? Of course I do. Faithful customers from the very beginning, wonderful kids! From what I hear Eddie is single." She poked you lightly with her shoulder.

You responded only with laughter, and then you both focused on the movie that was playing on the TV. Feeling your eyelids getting heavier you got up with the intention of going to your room to finally rest. Before doing so, though, you asked if she remembered the recipe for the cookies you used to bake together before you moved out, because you felt that putting them on the menu might turn out to be a success.

Like never, you couldn't wait for Monday. Charged with positive energy, you waited impatiently for none other than Eddie to show up at the door at the same time as always. Throughout the weekend, your thoughts kept returning to your accidental Valentine's Day coffee. You wanted to be able to call it a date however in this case you were not sure, which did not change the fact that you got a little more courage and decided to do something in this direction. It may not be a big step, but you always have to start somewhere.

"What smells so good?" Chrissy asked walking up to the counter.

"The newest addition to the menu!" you replied with a wide smile. "Cookies! Would you like to try one?"

"Sure! And two coffees with it." She replied.

"In place or takeaway?"

"In place." Eddie interjected.

When they took a seat at the table you excitedly began preparing the order. As you waited for the coffee to brew you grabbed a piece of paper and began to put it together. As you walked with their order to the table your heart thudded in your chest. It was so loud that you felt like the whole café could hear it. When you placed the plate with the cookie in front of Eddie, you saw emotions flowing across his face that you couldn't quite decipher.

"No way!" he exclaimed. "Are the new cookies on the menu the ones I'm thinking about?"

"Try it and you'll find out." you said, and he immediately took a bite.

"Oh my god." he moaned in delight. "I thought I would never get to taste them in my life again, I need more, I'm begging you." Seeing and hearing his response made you beam even more. With joy you quickly ran to get two more cookies, when you returned Eddie looked as excited as a child waiting for a Christmas gift.

"Eddie is right, y/n, these cookies are delicious!" Chrissy commented. "But I'd love to know what their story is."

You were already about to reply when one of the bakers called you over to help. You apologized to them, leaving the story to Eddie, who was very eager to clue his friend in to it.

"Hey, what's this?" she asked, looking at the plate on which his cup of coffee stood. Between her fingers she grabbed a small paper heart.

"I don't know where it came from." Eddie shrugged his shoulders while biting into another cookie.

"Strange." she muttered, looking at her finding.

"Are you jealous that this little thing was on the freak's plate and not the princess' of Hawkins High?" he asked with a teasing tone.

"Shut up, dingus." she said rolling her eyes.

"Oh no, Robin's influence on you is definitely too much, you're already starting to talk like her!"

Before leaving, they stopped at the counter. Asking what else you could serve, Eddie, of course, asked for cookies to go.

"How many to pack?" you asked, feeling immense satisfaction and joy that your idea was a success.

"All of them." he replied smiling widely.

"Eddie you can't buy out all the cookies!" Chrissy exclaimed.

"Watch me, Cunningham."

From that moment on, each time, strangely enough, there was always a small paper heart next to Eddie's order. At first he thought it was a mistake or a mere coincidence, but over time he knew it happened too often to be a coincidence. Even at first, when he claimed it was a mistake he didn't throw them away. He took them with him and kept them in his van, but when there were more and more of these, he decided that he would find a new place for them. He found a large jar at home, where he put them all in and placed it on the desk in his room. As the hearts filled the jar halfway, he wondered who they might be from. He sat staring at them as if the answer was about to magically appear but nothing like that happened. Analyzing the last few months and the behavior of all the people he had interacted with, he remembered how at first you had assumed in advance that he and Chrissy were a couple. You looked a bit like that, you said. Is it possible that Chrissy asked you to chuck them over? Actually, she has been acting rather strangely lately, but he didn't notice any particular signs that it was her. He always thought their relationship was platonic with a capital P, just like that of Robin and Steve. She was like a younger sister to him and he definitely didn't want to change that. He couldn't change it. On an impulse, he quickly grabbed the phone and dialed her number.

"Hello?" she said on the other side of the receiver.

"We need to talk." he said nervously.

"What's wrong? Are you okay?"

"Chrissy you know I love you...but like a sister. And even if I wanted to I couldn't do otherwise. I know what I'm saying now is painful, and I'm sorry, but friendship is the only thing I can offer you."

"Eddie, are you high?" she asked surprised by this precocious confession.

"No, why?"

"You call me in the middle of the night and say some fucked up things." she laughed. "Are you sure you didn't get the wrong number?"

"Aren't those paper hearts from you?" he asked confused.

"Of course not! Jesus, what made you think that anyway?"

"Oh my god what a relief," he breathed deeply. "I've noticed you've been acting a little strange lately so I thought, that maybe, it was the reason."

"I may indeed have someone in mind, but it's definitely not you!"

"And now I am interested... Who is it? Who is better than me?" he joked. There was silence on the other side of the phone. "Chrissy? You there?"

"It's Robin." she said finally.

"I knew it! I knew that the fact that you both suddenly couldn't meet me and Harrington on Valentine's Day for a movie marathon was no coincidence!"

"Fine! But it's not me we're talking about here now! It seems that you, Edward Munson, have a secret admirer."

"What's wrong with you dude? You look like a beaten puppy." Steve asked, sitting down on the bed.

"Eddie invited a girl to our board game night, but she couldn't come." Chrissy explained.

"What girl?" a curious Harrington pulled the subject.

"y/n, she works at the Sunflower café."

"Oh, she's cute." Eddie at that moment sent his friend a murderous look, Steve only raised his hands in a gesture of withdrawal. At the very thought that you might end up on Harrington's dating list made him sick. He didn't want you to be one of those girls who would end up with a broken heart. Or maybe he was actually afraid that you would prefer Steve and not him? Eddie saw you as an wonderful person, so he knew that even a playboy like King Harrington could easily fall in love in you and be spoons about you.

The evening didn't go the way it always did. Eddie, who was always the loudest during them, sat isolated from the whole world. Locked in his own universe he analyzed your conversation on Friday. Every move you made, every word that came out of your mouth. You had no reason to lie to him. In truth, you looked disappointed when you said that this weekend your aunt was having her medication increased and you might be needed at home in case something happened. Unfortunately, his insecurities resurfaced recalling how people every now and then had a sick aunt they suddenly had to take care of just when he proposed to meet. But after all, you were never like them. You were his friend. At least that's what he hoped.

"What if she could and didn't want to?" he asked after thinking for a while.

"Her aunt is ill, Edward. Not everything has to be a conspiracy against you, I'm sure she would be here if she could." Chrissy said in an exasperated tone and rolled her eyes.

"You are such a drama queen." Robin added. "What's that?" she changed the subject by grabbing the jar on his desk.

"Oh, we forgot to tell you that Eddie has a secret admirer!"

"No way! Show me!" shouted Steve breaking off on his feet. Munson, however, was faster and snatched the jar from Robin's hands. All three looked at each other with communicative eyes. It occurred to them that today was definitely not the time for jokes. They knew that this was one of the moments when Eddie's insecurities took over and prevented him from seeing a single ray of sunshine from behind the dark clouds.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to sound mean." began Steve.

"Yeah, me too." Robin added. Eddie sat on the floor leaning against the bed and held a jar in his hands. What if it was all a joke? What if someone decided to make fun of the local weirdo once again? It hurt him even more to think that, after all, you might be part of this prank too.

"They are so cute." said Chrissy pulling one heart out of the jar, leaning her head against Robin's shoulder.

"Do you want one?" she asked smiling broadly. "If I unfold them step by step I'm sure I can recreate every bend." She sent Eddie a questioning look, asking permission to destroy one of the hearts.

"Whatever." He just sighed and shrugged his shoulders.

Robin began slowly unfolding the paper when an inscription was paper appeared to her eyes. Surprised, she handed it to Steve, who sent her a puzzled look. "Was paper? What the hell is that supposed to mean?" he commented. Confused, Eddie turned his gaze in their direction, seeing Steve holding a piece of paper with a note on it.

"This must be some kind of message, a clue!" exclaimed an excited Chrissy. "There must be more of these!"

"Eddie, I'm afraid we have to destroy them all." said Robin trying to hide the smile forming on her face. She knew they meant a lot to her friend, but she had a feeling that unfolding them all might be worth it. Munson, intrigued by his find, momentarily forgot his sadness and spilled the filling of the jar onto the mattress. Everyone immediately got down to unrolling. Some of the hearts were empty, and some had short messages written on them like the first one. After brainstorming, they managed to decipher the message.

if my heart was paper, I'd fold it

throw it to the wind and just hope it

ends up with you

"Oh my God, now for real, we have to find out who it is,"

"What if this is all one big joke?" asked Eddie.

"Anyway, we have to find this person. Either Eddie will find the love of his life, or we'll have a body to bury." commented Robin determined to act.

From that point on, every time, all four of them, no matter when they showed up at the café watched you closely. From time to time, they managed to spot you snatching a piece of paper from your notebook and starting to fold it in between brewing coffee. A few times they managed to catch you putting hearts on a plate right next to Eddie's coffee cup. Robin and Chrissy got so involved that they were visiting the café on their own and observing if hearts were also appearing with other customers' orders, but it wasn't happening.

"What are you doing there?" when one day Robin noticed that you were starting to fold a piece of paper she couldn't stand it and quickly ran to the counter. Panicked, you dropped the half-folded piece of paper to the floor feeling yourself start to blush.

"Uh- nothing!" you said in a strangely high-pitched tone. "W-would you like anything?" you asked stammeringly.

"More cookies." she said looking at you with suspicious eyes. This was the only day when Eddie didn't get a small addition to his order.

The next intrigue was to start sending Steve to order and receive the orders for several days in a row. The plan was simple, during this Harrington would turn on his charm and throw it straight at you to see if, in time, hearts would start showing up next to his orders too. This plan was especially hated by Eddie. Every time he saw Steve flirting with you and showering you with tons of compliments his heart burst with jealousy. He couldn't stop thinking about how much he would love to be in his shoes right now. Seeing your shy smiles when he was doing this, he wished that every one of those smiles was directed at him instead of his friend. Through it all he was forgetting about the whole affair related to the secret admirer, at that moment he didn't even care who it was, he was getting to the fact that if you weren't that person, he didn't want to know who it was. No matter how hard Harrington tried you seemed uninterested in his advances. Nor did his orders begin to receive a charming addition.

During the next meeting at Eddie's, Robin lay on the bed having the message cards spread out in front of her trying to associate the handwriting somehow, but nothing came to mind. "We should make a list of suspects." she finally said. "Think about who it could be and write it down. Babe, give me a piece of paper and a pen." After a phone conversation with Eddie, during which he suspected that Chrissy was behind everything, the two girls finally admitted that they had definitely been something more than friends for a long time.

"Eddie where do you keep your pens?" asked Chrissy looking around the room.

"Somewhere in the cabinet under the desk."

The cabinet was a chaos, you could find literally anything in there. Somewhere between guitar picks and lighters, Chrissy found some half-written, opened pen, but something else caught her attention.

"Who's this cute little guy?" she asked, pulling out a dragon-ring made of paper.

"Y/n made it the same day she shared the cookies with me," Eddie explained.

"Y/n. She made it for you?" Steve asked walking up to Chrissy wanting to get a closer look at the ring.

"Yeah, so hard to believe?" Eddie asked ironically.

"Dude." said Steve with a serious expression on his face. "She made it. Out of paper. For you. Out of paper, completely in the same way as those hearts!"

"Oh my God!" exclaimed Chrissy.

"Dingus is right!" Robin added.

"Nope, not true." Eddie denied, trying to suppress the hope that was beginning to rise in him. "She never looked at me as anything other than a friend, and it's probably the same now."

"Connect the dots Eddie! Coincidentally, on the same day they put the cookies, she gave you that day, on the menu you found a heart on the plate. So many times we've seen her fold them and place them with your orders."

"She may be doing it on behalf of someone else." he replied.

"Okay, I have an idea! Every time we place an order she writes everything down in a notebook, we need to somehow get it and compare the handwriting." Steve suggested.

"And how are you going to steal it from under her nose?" Robin asked.

"I have no idea."

"So I have a better idea."

"Where did you lose the fourth musketeer?" you asked the next day when Eddie, Robin and Steve stood in front of the counter.

"Chrissy is coming later. Actually, we're a little early. It's her birthday today and we wanted to ask if you feel like signing her birthday card?" said Robin slipping you a card. With a smile, you took it from her and wrote short wishes without sensing any trickery. When they sat down at the table everyone stared at your handwriting trying to remember what it looked like on the notes.

"I'm 98% sure it's identical," Steve said. Despite their assurances, Eddie still wasn't convinced. In the meantime, Chrissy came into the café, ordered a coffee and sat down at a table with them. The others showed her a card, which started a fierce discussion, which was interrupted by your arrival at the table. You gave everyone coffee, and additionally placed a cupcake with a candle next to Chrissy.

"Happy birthday!" you said, smiling cheerfully. "On the house."

"Oh thank you!" she said nervously not expecting it. "Why don't you join us?" she offered feeling remorseful.

"I'd love to, but I can't, I have to help out in the kitchen today."

"And what are you doing on the weekend?" asked Steve. "We're going to celebrate Chrissy's birthday at Eddie's, why don't you come over?"

"I'd love to!" you replied, and at the same time one of your co-workers called out to you. You sent them an apologetic look. "We'll talk about the details later, okay?"

"Sure!"

"What the hell man?" Eddie hissed.

"Chill out! If it turns out it's her, I've just arranged a meeting with her for you. You should be grateful!" Steve started to defend himself.

"I feel awful that we're lying to her. She brought me a cupcake! With a candle! I'm about to cry." The blonde hid her face in her hands, and Robin gently stroked her back.

In the evening, they all met in the trailer to add the last missing piece to the investigation. Eddie's heart froze when it turned out that the handwriting from the secret message was the same as the one on Chrissy's birthday card.

"Do you need more evidence, disbeliever?" asked Robin.

"N-no." he said quietly, trying to deal somehow with the storm of emotions he was feeling.

"I don't want to spoil the moment, but we have another problem." interjected Steve. "We now have to throw a fake birthday party for Chrissy."

You arrived at the trailer park moments earlier. In your hands you held a small cake that you had baked, and on the bend from your elbow hung a gift bag. You arrived at the trailer, which, according to their description, belonged to Eddie. When you knocked the first time the silence was the only answer. When you knocked a second time, no one opened either. You were slowly beginning to think you had mixed up the trailers, when finally after the third time the door was opened for you by Robin.

"y/n! Come in." she said, greeting you. "Steve and Eddie went to buy a few more things."

"Hi! Thanks again for the invitation." You entered looking around the trailer. There were a few balloons strewn across the floor, snacks and bottles of drink stood on the kitchen counter. On the walls, under a cover of colorful streamers, was a large collection of hats and mugs. You remembered Eddie telling you in high school that his Uncle always brought them back as souvenirs from new places he had been. The collection has probably grown significantly since then.

"Baby, why don't we somehow use our time together until Eddie and Steve get back from shopping?" the playful voice of Chrissy, who emerged from a room at the end of the trailer, reached you. "Ah!" she croaked upon seeing you standing in the living room. "y/n! you're early!"

"I am sorry." you said seeing how awkward she felt that you heard her proposal to Robin.

"Happy birthday! I baked a cake, I hope you like strawberries." you said, wanting to quickly change the subject.

"You baked me a cake?" she asked with the face of a sad puppy.

"I went to work a little early today to have time to deal with everything."

"Oh my god!" she exclaimed in a voice close to tears.

"D-did I do someting wrong?" you asked shocked.

"No, you did everything like the best!" she replied.

"Chrissy calm down, please."

"She baked me a cake Robin! She bought a gift! I can't handle it!" the younger girl began to panic.

"If you want to be left alone, I can leave." you said retreating to the door, which opened at the same time.

"The three of us. Out." Robin said, pointing a finger at herself, Chrissy and Steve. "You explain everything to her before Chrissy explodes." She added pointing to Eddie, with whom after a moment you were alone. He stood motionless staring at you nervously pressing his lips into a thin line.

"You know that standing still won't make you invisible right?" he only nodded in response. The next two minutes passed in complete silence.

"Sit down." He said pointing to the couch. "Before I say anything, I want you to know that I'll understand if you don't want to stay in touch with me anymore after this."

"Wha- Eddie, why?"

"Just- wait here, okay?" he asked and disappeared into the room Chrissy had left earlier. After a while, he returned holding a whole stack of crumpled pieces of paper in his hands, which you immediately recognized. Your heart beat faster. Of course, starting the whole plan you were aware that there was a possibility that you would eventually be exposed. Of course you thought about this moment every day, but now that it was happening at this exact moment you didn't know what to do.

"I'm sorry!" you shouted panicked. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't, I don't know what I was thinking! Actually I do know- It's just- Oh my God- I've always liked you!" you started rambling. "Even in high school, and then- Then I moved away, but I still couldn't forget about you, then I came back to Hawkins and saw you in the café and it all came back! Everything!" you got up from the couch and started nervously walking around the room in circles. "And when you came on Valentine's Day? And you wanted me to drink coffee with you? I know you treated all that in a friendly way, but I couldn't, especially when you said you were single! When I got home after that evening I came up with this stupid plan, wanting to do something to not lose you again! Jesus- you probably think I'm an crazy idiot now, is that why you mentioned not staying in touch? Don't you want to know me anymore? I'm so-"

Before you could finish Eddie with a quick step was next to you. Second later his lips were on yours stopping your waterfall of words. When the shock wore off and you realized what was happening you threw your arms around his neck reciprocating the kiss, which didn't last too long because unintentionally a wide smile appeared on your face, which you were unable to stop.

"I had to do something to make you shut up." he whispered while stroking your cheek.

"If this is the way you have to shut me up I will become the most talkative person in the world." you replied.

"You don't even know how much I wanted it to be you." He rested his forehead against yours. Without answering you kissed him again. This time it was he who couldn't control his smile. "Since you don't hate me, can you fix the hearts? I miss them a little."

"I can make you new ones."

"How about fixing and making new ones?"

"Whatever you want."

"Guys are you alive?" Robin asked. "You guys are awfully quiet, not that we were eavesdropping..."

Before opening the door, the metalhead placed another sweet kiss on your lips and let the rest inside. Together they told you step by step how they came to all this. Steve felt extremely offended when you said that his charm completely didn't work on you, but Eddie accepted it with great relief.

"Do you want to tell me that I got up two hours early today to prepare a cake for a birthday that doesn't exist?" you asked with a serious face.

"We are so sorry! I told them that lying to you was a bad idea, but Steve's plan B was to steal the notebook you write your orders in!" explained Chrissy while hiding behind Robin. You burst out laughing unable to pretend to be angry with them any longer.

"You better keep telling me all evening that this is the best cake you've ever eaten in your life!" you said.

"Of course it's sweetheart, because it was made by the greatest girl in the whole world." said Eddie putting his arm around you. Sweetheart. You happily admitted that you would be glad to get used to such a name. 

taglist: @i-me-mine

[won4kiss]

﹙ 🎬 ﹚ ────TO ALL THE BOYS I’VE LOVED BEFORE.

SYPNOSiS. you and park sunghoon were close friends until high school changed things. when your best friend began dating him, you realized your feelings for sunghoon ran deeper than friendship—a letter you wrote a long time ago makes its way to park sunghoon, what will happen when he asks you to fake date him? could you ignore your past feelings or will this go horribly wrong.. INSPIRED BY TATBILB.

୨୧ PAiRING. ex-bestfriend’s ex boyfriend! park sunghoon x fem! reader, jock! sunghoon x academic! reader.

୨୧ GENRE. highschool romance, fake dating, mostly fluff, very minimal angst. non!idol au. she fell first, he fell harder, happy ending!!

୨୧ WARNiNGS. profanities, kissing, karina being annoying ngl.. yn being indecisive, overthinking, not proofread.

୨୧ WORD COUNT. 10,456 / 10.4K

𝓟𝗟𝗔𝗬𝗟i𝗦𝗧 ﹕ i like me better, lauv, goodnight n go, ariana grande, boyfriend, ariana grande, new romantics, taylor swift, somebody to you, the vamps, fine line, harry styles, japanese denim, daniel caesar.

NOTE. thank u guys sm for all the support on the teaser!! i’m not too happy with this but i hope u guys enjoy reading this ^^ i literally love the movies sm so i HAD to write smt for tatbilb ☝️🤓 i strongly recommend reading the teaser before this!!

LiBRARY | © WON4KISS all rights reserved

IT’S JUST AN ORDINARY AFTERNOON, OR SO YOU THINK.

you’re in your room, organizing the clutter on your desk that’s been piling up for years—old notebooks, random receipts, ticket stubs from movies you don’t even remember watching.

a wave of nostalgia hits as you sift through bits and pieces of your past—buried beneath a pile of loose papers, you find it: the letter. that letter.

the one you wrote to park sunghoon all those years ago.

your breath catches in your throat as you stare at the crinkled envelope, your heart beating faster as memories rush back. you’d almost forgotten about it—almost.

with your hands trembling, you pick up the letter, reading the words scribbled across the front.

his name, written in your messy handwriting, brings back a flood of feelings you thought you’d buried for good.

this letter holds all the emotions you couldn’t say out loud. it’s a part of you—a vulnerable, painful part that you’ve kept locked away for years.

you’re tempted to rip it apart, to destroy it like you should have back then.

but before you can make a decision, your phone buzzes on the desk beside you.

a message notification from your younger sibling—who’s supposed to be helping with errands—pulls your attention away.

“hey, can you drop off the mail for me? i left a bunch of letters on the kitchen counter. thanks!”

you groan, glancing at the clock—you don’t really have the time to run errands right now, but you suppose it won’t take long.

tossing the letter back into the pile, you get up, grab the stack of letters from the kitchen, and head to the mailbox.

the evening air is cool, and you take a deep breath, trying to clear your head.

it’s just a letter, you remind yourself. it’s in the past—sunghoon is in the past. he and karina are in the past.

you drop the letters into the mailbox without a second thought.

it isn’t until much later—when you’re getting ready for bed—that the realization hits you like a punch to the gut.

the letter—sunghoon’s letter.

panic floods your chest as you bolt upright, your heart pounding in your ears.

you scramble to your desk, frantically shuffling through the papers, looking for the envelope. but it’s not there. it’s gone.

you feel sick.

“no, no, no…” you whisper to yourself, your mind racing in denial.

you couldn’t have misplaced it could you?

you had placed it in the pile, the pile you just dropped into the mailbox. the letter—the one meant for no one—is on its way to park sunghoon.

the next morning, you’re a mess.

you hardly slept, your mind replaying every worst-case scenario over and over.

what’s going to happen when sunghoon reads the letter? will he think you’re some weirdo still pining after him? will he laugh at how pathetic you must seem?

you can’t stop the panic from rising, no matter how much you try to calm yourself down.

by the time you’re at school, you feel like a bundle of nerves, anxiety if it were a physical form.

you avoid everyone, keeping your head low as you rush to your first class, hoping to make it through the day unnoticed.

but fate doesn’t seem to care about your plans.

you’re at your locker, rifling through your books, when you feel someone approach you from behind.

the hairs on the back of your neck stand up. slowly, you turn around, and your stomach drops— park sunghoon is standing right there.

his tall figure leans casually against the lockers, his eyes locked on yours, unreadable.

you’ve seen that cool, calm expression a million times before, but now it makes your palms sweat.

“hey,” he says, his voice smooth and silky, just like always.

you blink, trying to keep your expression neutral. “oh…hey, sunghoon.”

he’s quiet for a moment, and the tension in the air thickens—you can tell he’s holding something back.

finally, he reaches into his jacket pocket and pulls out the letter. your letter.

“so—uh..i got this in the mail yesterday.”

your blood runs cold as your eyes lock onto the familiar envelope in his hand. the world feels like it’s tilting, and all you can think is, this isn’t happening. this can’t be happening.

“i wasn’t expecting something like this,” he says, raising an eyebrow, his voice laced with a mix of amusement and curiosity. “you wanna explain?”

you open your mouth, but no words come out.

what are you even supposed to say? that it was a mistake? that you didn’t mean to send it? that the feelings you wrote about years ago were just a phase, long since forgotten?

sunghoon waits, watching you with that calm, intense gaze that makes your pulse race.

he’s not giving anything away, not yet. you can’t tell if he’s mad or confused or if he’s just messing with you.

but you know one thing: he’s not letting this go.

finally, you manage to speak. “i… i didn’t mean for you to see that.”

sunghoon tilts his head, looking intrigued. “no?”

“no,” you say quickly, feeling your cheeks heat up. “it was a long time ago. i wrote it…a while back. i never meant to send it.”

there’s a flicker of something in his eyes—surprise, maybe?—but he doesn’t let it show for long. “so…you don’t feel this way anymore?”

you freeze.

how do you even answer that? the truth is…complicated—you hadn’t thought about those feelings for a long time, at least not consciously.

you thought you were over it—over him. but now, standing here with him holding your deepest secrets in his hands, all those old emotions are bubbling up to the surface, making you second-guess everything.

“i…” you start, but the words stick in your throat.

sunghoon watches you closely, his gaze sharp and focused. it’s the same look he used to give you when you were younger, the look that said he could see right through you.

he always knew when something was bothering you. he always knew you.

“you don’t have to answer right now,” he says, his voice softer than before. “but…we need to talk about this. you can’t just drop something like this on me and expect me to ignore it.”

you nod, feeling your stomach churn—you don’t trust yourself to speak, so you stay silent, hoping the ground will open up and swallow you whole.

but sunghoon doesn’t move. he just keeps standing there, holding the letter between his fingers, as if waiting for something.

then, as if sensing your discomfort, he sighs and folds the letter, tucking it back into his jacket.

“look, y/n,” he says, his tone more relaxed now, “i’m not mad or anything. it’s just…unexpected.”

you nod again, your throat dry.

sunghoon pushes off the lockers, taking a step closer, his presence is overwhelming, making your heart race.

“we’ll figure this out,” he says, his voice low and steady. “but for now, let’s just…talk later. after school?”

you swallow hard, nodding once more. “yeah. after school.”

he gives you a small, reassuring smile before turning and walking down the hallway, leaving you standing there, dazed and overwhelmed.

your mind is spinning, replaying everything that just happened, and all you can think is: what now?

the day feels like a blur after your confrontation with sunghoon.

every class drags on as your mind races through every possible outcome of that letter being in his hands.

when you get called on during your calculus class, you barely manage a coherent answer, your usual sharpness dulled by the storm in your head.

normally, being the top student in your class—the one everyone goes to for homework help or notes—gives you some confidence.

but right now, nothing seems to calm your nerves—not even acing the quiz that’s handed back to you.

all you can think about is what sunghoon wants to “talk about” after school.

you’re already dreading it when the final bell rings.

as you head toward the meeting spot—outside the gym, where you know sunghoon will be after practice—you can’t stop the tight knot forming in your stomach.

the hallway buzzes with activity, people passing by in crowds—athletes are huddled in groups, chatting loudly about the upcoming game, and among them is sunghoon—blending in perfectly.

he’s talking to his friends, tall and confident in his varsity jacket, his hair slightly messy from practice.

the sight of him makes your chest tighten—he’s the type of guy who seems to have it all: popularity, athletic skill, and that natural charm that draws people in.

you, on the other hand, are the complete opposite—known for your academics rather than your social life.

the two of you haven’t even spoken in years, not since that rift grew between you after his breakup with karina.

and now, you’re about to dive into a conversation that could make things a hundred times more awkward.

you stand a few feet away, hesitating, until sunghoon notices you.

he gives you a small, almost secret smile, and breaks away from his group, leaving his teammates behind.

“hey,” he says casually, as if the two of you talk every day.

you manage a shaky smile. “hey.”

sunghoon gestures for you to follow him around the corner, where it’s quieter, away from the lingering crowd.

the tension between you is thick, and the air feels charged with unspoken things.

you hug your books closer to your chest, trying to find the right words, but it’s sunghoon who speaks first.

“i thought about what you said earlier,” he starts, leaning against the wall and crossing his arms.

his expression is serious, but not in an intimidating way—more like he’s trying to work through something in his head.

“and i get that the letter was from a long time ago, but…i think there’s something we could both get out of this.”

your brows knit in confusion. “what do you mean?” sunghoon sighs, running a hand through his hair.

“look, ever since the breakup with karina, i’ve been getting a lot of…questions. people keep assuming things, especially with you being involved, since you were friends with her. it’s getting annoying.”

you frown, not liking where this is going. “what kind of things?”

he shrugs, but his eyes lock onto yours with an intensity that makes your stomach flip. “people think you’re the reason we broke up.”

your heart skips a beat. “what—me?”

“yeah,” he says, his tone casual, but you can see the weight behind his words. “there’s this rumor that i broke up with her because of you. that we had this…thing going on behind her back.”

you can’t believe what you’re hearing. “that’s ridiculous. i barely even talked to you after you guys got together.”

“i know,” he says, his eyes softening. “but you know how high school is. people talk.”

you groan, rubbing your temple. this is exactly the kind of drama you’ve always tried to avoid, keeping your head down and focusing on school.

“so…what does this have to do with the letter?”

sunghoon straightens up, his gaze sharp. “i think we can use this to our advantage.”

“use…what?” you ask, your voice wary.

he gestures between the two of you. “the rumors. the letter. look, if people already think there was something between us, then why not just lean into it? we could pretend to date for a while. it’d shut people up, and i wouldn’t have to keep explaining myself to every person who asks about karina. and maybe it’ll get people off your back too.”

you blink at him, processing his words. “you want to pretend to date? like…fake dating?”

he nods like an excited puppy, as if it’s the most logical solution in the world. “exactly. it’d be easier for both of us. we’d keep it simple—just enough to make people believe it.”

your mind reels at the suggestion—you’ve seen this happen in movies, read about it in books, but this is real life.

and the idea of pretending to date sunghoon feels…absurd. sure, it might get people to stop talking about karina and his breakup, but what about you?

you’ve spent years keeping your feelings buried, and now he wants to parade around as if you’re together? that sounds like a recipe for disaster.

“sunghoon,” you start, your voice cautious, “i don’t think that’s a good idea.”

“why not?” he asks, looking genuinely confused.

“because it’s…weird,” you say, struggling to find the right words. “we haven’t even been friends for years. what makes you think anyone would believe we’re suddenly dating?”

he smirks, leaning in slightly. “because we used to be close. people know that. it wouldn’t be that much of a stretch.”

you bite your lip, still unconvinced. “but…what’s the point? i mean, won’t it just make things worse when people find out it’s fake?”

he shrugs again, that easygoing confidence still radiating from him. “maybe. but by then, it won’t matter. they’ll have moved on to the next piece of gossip. besides, it’s not like we’d have to keep it up forever. just long enough for things to blow over.”

you hesitate, your mind spinning with possibilities.

on one hand, the thought of faking a relationship with sunghoon makes your stomach churn with anxiety.

but on the other hand…it could solve a lot of problems—maybe it would keep people from asking about karina.

maybe it would give you a chance to finally move past all the old feelings that have been resurfacing ever since the letter.

but it’s risky. too risky.

“i don’t know,” you say, your voice uncertain.

sunghoon watches you for a moment, then steps closer, lowering his voice.

“look, i know it’s a lot to ask, but think about it. this could be good for both of us. you wouldn’t have to keep dodging questions about karina, and i wouldn’t have to deal with everyone assuming things about us. plus,” he adds with a slight smirk, “it might even be fun.”

you give him a skeptical look as you scoff in disbelief. “fun?”

he grins, that playful glint in his eyes you remember so well from years ago.

“yeah. i mean, we used to be friends, right? it’s not like we don’t know how to get along. we can make it believable.”

there’s something in the way he’s looking at you, that spark of the old sunghoon—the boy who used to make you laugh, who used to confide in you late at night during sleepovers, before everything got complicated.

for a moment, you’re reminded of how easy things used to be between you two. how natural it felt.

maybe…just maybe, this could work.

you take a deep breath, weighing your options—it’s crazy. it’s beyond risky, but it might be the only way to fix this mess.

and if it’s just pretending, then what’s the harm? you’ll just have to keep your real feelings locked away—like you always have.

“okay,” you say finally, your voice steady. “let’s do it.”

sunghoon’s smile widens, and for a brief moment, you feel like you’ve made the right choice. he holds out his hand. “deal?”

you hesitate for just a second before shaking his hand. “deal.”

the next few days pass in a whirlwind of rumors, whispers, and carefully orchestrated moments.

word spreads fast that you and sunghoon are dating, and the school is buzzing with curiosity.

everyone seems to have their eyes on you—especially since you’re not exactly part of his social circle.

the jock and the ‘nerd’, the golden boy and the brainiac—it’s a combination that no one saw coming.

but you and sunghoon play the part well, you walk together in the hallways, sit next to each other during lunch, and even hang out after school for the occasional “study session.” to everyone else, it looks like the real deal.

you’re careful to keep things light and casual, just like sunghoon said.

no hand-holding or public displays of affection—just enough closeness to make it believable.

but as the days go by, you start to notice little things—the way sunghoon looks at you sometimes, his eyes lingering a bit too long.

the way he laughs at your jokes, even the ones that aren’t particularly funny. and the way your heart skips a beat whenever he smiles at you.

it’s all pretend, of course. it has to be—but sometimes…it feels too real.

as the days turn into weeks, the fake dating plan takes on a life of its own.

you and sunghoon settle into a routine of sorts—walking to class together, sharing lunch, and spending time after school.

it’s strange at first, pretending to be something you’re not, but soon it becomes almost second nature.

you’re surprised at how easy it is to fall into this rhythm with him, despite everything that’s happened between you, there’s a familiarity that lingers, reminding you of how things used to be when you were best friends.

sometimes, when you’re alone with him, it almost feels like no time has passed at all.

but that’s the problem, isn’t it? it’s too easy. too comfortable. and that’s when the lines start to blur.

it starts with the small things. like how he goes out of his way to find you in the mornings before school.

at first, it’s just part of the plan—he says you need to be seen together—but then it becomes something more.

his texts in the evenings aren’t just about “keeping up appearances” anymore; they’re full of little comments about your day, things that make you smile when you’re lying in bed at night, staring at your phone.

and then there are the moments when he touches you.

it’s never anything big or obvious—just his hand brushing against yours as you walk, or his arm slung casually around your shoulder when you’re sitting together during lunch.

each touch sends sparks through your skin, leaving you wondering if he feels it too.

but the biggest change comes one afternoon after school.

you’re sitting in the library, books spread out in front of you as you try to focus on an upcoming exam.

you’ve always been good at studying—quiet places like this are your sanctuary—but today, your mind is elsewhere.

you’re thinking about sunghoon, about the sparkle in his eyes when he looks at you, and how it’s making it harder to remember that this is all just pretend.

the sound of footsteps approaching snaps you out of your thoughts.

you glance up to see sunghoon walking toward you, that familiar soft smile on his face.

“hey,” he says, sliding into the seat across from you.

you raise an eyebrow. “you do realize this is the library, right? i thought jocks weren’t allowed in here.”

he chuckles, leaning back in his chair. “i’m full of surprises. besides, i thought you might need a break.”

you roll your eyes, but you can’t help the small smile that creeps onto your face. “i’m studying, hoon. you know, that thing people do when they want to pass their classes?”

he shrugs, clearly unconcerned. “yeah, but you’re already the smartest person in school. you can afford to take a break.”

you sigh, closing your book. “i can’t believe i’m saying this, but fine. what do you want?”

he leans forward, resting his elbows on the table. there’s something different in his eyes today—something softer.

“i was thinking we should go to the movies this weekend.”

you blink in surprise. “the movies?”

“yeah. you know, that place where people go to sit in the dark and pretend they’re not awkwardly sitting next to strangers?”

you narrow your eyes at him in suspicion. “why?”

he shrugs again, but there’s a playful glint in his eye. “why not? we’re supposed to be dating, right? might as well go on an actual date.”

you hesitate, your heart racing. “sunghoon, this was supposed to be lowkey. we agreed we wouldn’t do anything that would make it seem… too real.”

he raises an eyebrow. “it’s just a movie. we’re not getting married or anything.”

you bite your lip, feeling a strange feeling of excitement and anxiety building in your chest.

the idea of going on a date with sunghoon—even a fake one—makes your stomach do flips.

but you remind yourself that this is all part of the plan. it’s not real. it can’t be.

“okay,” you say finally. “but don’t expect me to share my popcorn.”

he grins, his smile lighting up his face. “deal.”

the weekend comes faster than you expected, and before you know it, you’re standing in front of the movie theater, feeling more nervous than you’ve felt in a long time.

you can’t figure out why—this is just a fake date, after all.

but there’s something about the way sunghoon looks when he arrives, wearing a casual jacket and that effortless smile, that makes your heart skip a beat.

“you ready?” he asks, his eyes glinting with amusement.

you nod, trying to calm the butterflies in your stomach. “yeah. let’s get this over with.”

sunghoon laughs and leads you inside, where you buy tickets and snacks.

you’re still trying to act nonchalant when you sit down in the theater, but the darkness and the closeness between you make it harder to ignore the way your body reacts to his presence.

his arm brushes against yours as he settles into his seat, and you can feel the heat radiating from him.

the movie starts, but you barely pay attention.

your mind is too busy racing through thoughts of sunghoon—how close he is, how easy it would be to just lean into him—your heart pounds in your chest, and you silently curse yourself for letting things get this far.

and then, halfway through the movie, it happens.

sunghoon shifts in his seat, and without thinking, his hand finds yours in the darkness.

his fingers curl around yours, gentle and warm, and for a moment, you freeze—your heart feels like it’s about to burst out of your chest.

you glance at him, but his eyes are focused on the screen, as if this is the most natural thing in the world.

as if holding your hand wasn’t something that would send your mind spiraling.

you tell yourself to pull away, to remind him that this is fake—that this can’t mean anything—but you don’t.

you let your hand stay in his, feeling the warmth of his skin against yours, and for the rest of the movie, you don’t move.

the walk home is quieter than usual, you and sunghoon walk side by side, but there’s a new kind of tension between you.

neither of you mention the hand-holding, and you’re not sure if it’s because you’re both trying to pretend it didn’t happen, or if you’re both too afraid to bring it up.

when you reach your house, you stop at the front door, turning to face him. “thanks for the movie,” you say, your voice soft.

sunghoon smiles, but there’s something different in his eyes—something you can’t quite read. “anytime.”

for a moment, you just stand there, unsure of what to do next—there’s a beat of silence, and then, before you can stop yourself, you speak.

“sunghoon…this is all still pretend, right?”

he looks at you, his expression unreadable. “of course.”

you nod, forcing a smile. “good. just wanted to make sure.”

but as you turn to go inside, you can’t shake the feeling that something has changed. something you might not be able to control.

the next week is filled with more of the same tension.

every time you and sunghoon are together, it feels like the air is charged with something you can’t quite define.

the lines between what’s real and what’s fake are starting to blur, and you can’t stop thinking about the way his hand felt in yours.

you know you shouldn’t be thinking like this.

this was all supposed to be an act—a way to get people off your backs—but now, with every passing day, it’s becoming harder to keep up the facade.

you’re starting to wonder if maybe, just maybe, there’s something more going on here, maybe he feels the same way.

and then, one afternoon after school, everything changes.

you’re at your locker, packing up your things, when you hear footsteps approaching.

you glance up to see karina standing a few feet away, her arms crossed and her eyes fixed on you.

your heart sinks.

it’s the first time you’ve seen her in months, and the look on her face is anything but friendly.

“we need to talk,” she says, her voice cold.

you swallow hard, nodding slowly. “okay.”

karina steps closer, her eyes narrowing. “what the hell is going on between you and sunghoon?”

you freeze, your mind racing—you’ve been so caught up in your fake relationship that you haven’t even thought about how this might look to karina.

she’s your ex-best friend, after all—and sunghoon is her ex.

“i…i don’t know what you mean,” you stammer, but karina isn’t buying it.

“don’t play dumb,” she snaps. “i know something’s going on. you’re always together now. you’re even going on dates.”

you open your mouth to deny it, to explain that it’s all just pretend, but the words die in your throat.

how are you supposed to explain something like this? that you’re fake dating her ex to get people to stop talking about the breakup? that it’s all just a lie?

but before you can say anything, karina cuts you off.

“just…tell me the truth,” she says, her voice softer now. “are you in love with him?”

the question hits you like a punch to the gut, and for a moment, you can’t breathe.

the answer should be simple—no, it’s all fake. but as you stand there, looking into karina’s eyes, you realize that you don’t know the answer anymore.

and that terrifies you.

karina’s question hangs in the air, heavy and suffocating, the hallway suddenly feels too small, the walls closing in around you.

your mind races, trying to figure out how to respond.

you’ve spent so long convincing yourself—and everyone else—that this relationship with sunghoon is fake, but now you’re not so sure.

you’re not in love with him… right? you can’t be. this is just pretend. it has to be.

but when you look at karina, her eyes full of hurt and suspicion, something twists in your chest.

you didn’t want to hurt her—yes, it was her who cut you off, but you still cared for her deeply.

you didn’t want to make things complicated, but now, everything feels like it’s spinning out of control.

“i…” your voice cracks, and you bite your lip, struggling to find the words. “karina, it’s not like that.”

she narrows her eyes, crossing her arms tightly across her chest. “then what is it like? because from where i’m standing, it looks like you’ve been sneaking around with sunghoon behind my back.”

you shake your head quickly. “no, no. it’s not like that at all. we’re not—” you stop, realizing that you can’t just blurt out the truth.

that it’s all fake. it would make everything worse, wouldn’t it? how could karina understand that this whole thing started as a way to avoid drama? you know you need to tread carefully.

“we’re not sneaking around,” you say finally, choosing your words carefully. “it just kind of…happened. but it’s not what you think.”

karina’s expression softens for a moment, and she looks at you with a mix of confusion and hurt.

“then what is it? were you planning this while we were friends? i thought we were friends back then. best friends.”

you flinch at her words, the guilt hitting you hard—there was a time when you and karina were inseparable, when she was the one you confided in about everything—except your feelings for sunghoon.

and that’s what ruined everything, isn’t it? you never told her how you felt about him. you kept it buried, hoping it would disappear, but it didn’t.

“i didn’t want to hurt you,” you say quietly. “i never meant for any of this to happen. after you and sunghoon broke up, i thought… i thought it wouldn’t matter anymore.”

karina lets out a bitter laugh, shaking her head.

“well, it does matter. and now i’m stuck watching my ex-boyfriend and my ex-best friend play house together like none of it ever meant anything.”

her words sting, and for a moment, you don’t know how to respond.

part of you wants to explain everything—to tell her that this was all just fake, that none of it is real.

but there’s another part of you, a part that’s starting to realize that maybe, there’s more truth to this fake relationship than you want to admit.

before you can say anything else, karina steps back, her face hardening. “just…do me a favor, okay? be honest with yourself. if you’re in love with him, own it. don’t pretend it’s all some game. because it’s not.”

with that, she turns on her heel and walks away, leaving you standing there, your heart pounding in your chest.

you spend the rest of the day in a daze, karina’s words echoing in your mind.

be honest with yourself—how are you supposed to do that when you don’t even know what’s real anymore?

sunghoon hasn’t said anything about the way things have been between you lately, but you can feel it—the shift.

the way he looks at you differently, the way his touches linger just a little too long, the way he seems to genuinely care about what’s going on in your life.

it’s more than just pretending now—at least for you.

but the big question for you is: does he feel the same way? or is this all in your head?

later that evening, you’re sitting in your room, staring blankly at your textbooks, when your phone buzzes on the desk—it’s a message from sunghoon.

“wanna grab ice cream? need a break from all this studying.”

you hesitate, staring at the screen, the last thing you want is to spend time with him right now, not when everything feels so confusing.

but part of you knows that avoiding him won’t solve anything—if anything, you need to confront this head-on.

you need to figure out what’s going on between you, whether it’s real or not.

“sure,” you text back, your heart thudding in your chest.

the ice cream parlor is quiet when you arrive, the soft buzzing of the freezer and the scent of sugar filling the air.

sunghoon is already there, sitting at a booth in the corner with two cones in front of him.

he grins when he sees you, waving you over.

“i got your favorite,” he says, pushing a cone of double scooped strawberry ice-cream towards you.

you smile, sliding into the booth across from him. “thanks.”

for a moment, everything feels normal again. the two of you sit there, eating ice cream and talking about nothing in particular—school, classes, his upcoming game.

it’s easy, comfortable, just like it used to be—but underneath the surface, there’s something simmering, something that’s been building for weeks.

you decide to break the silence, you couldn’t avoid this conversation any longer.

“sunghoon,” you say, setting your cone down. “we need to talk.”

he raises an eyebrow, but there’s no surprise in his eyes. it’s like he’s been expecting this.

“about what?” he asks, though you can tell he already knows what you’re going to say.

you take a deep breath, your fingers fiddling with the napkin in front of you. “about… us.”

sunghoon leans back in his seat, crossing his arms over his chest.

his expression is unreadable, but there’s a stiffness in his posture that wasn’t there before.

“what about us?” he asks, his voice quiet.

you hesitate, trying to find the right words. “this whole fake dating thing… it’s starting to feel like more than just a game.”

his eyes flicker with something—surprise? amusement? you can’t tell.

“go on,” he says, his voice softer now.

you bite your lip, the words catching in your throat. “i guess what i’m trying to say is… i don’t know if i can keep pretending. it’s getting harder to tell what’s real and what’s not.”

there. you’ve said it. you’ve put everything out in the open, and now all you can do is wait for his response.

for a moment, sunghoon is silent, his eyes locked on yours—the tension between you is almost unbearable, the air thick with unspoken words.

finally, he lets out a soft sigh, leaning forward.

“i’ve been thinking the same thing,” he admits, his voice barely above a whisper.

your heart skips a beat, and for a moment, you think you’ve misheard him. “you have?”

he nods, his eyes searching yours. “yeah. at first, this was just supposed to be for show, but… i don’t know. it doesn’t feel fake anymore. not to me, at least.”

your breath catches in your throat. “so… what does that mean?”

sunghoon reaches across the table, taking your hand in his. his touch is warm, steady, and it sends a jolt of electricity through you.

“i think it means that maybe we should stop pretending,” he says softly. “and figure out what this really is.”

you stare at him, your mind racing. is this really happening? is sunghoon—your fake boyfriend, your old best friend, karina’s ex—actually saying that he wants something real?

“are you sure?” you ask, your voice barely above a whisper.

he smiles, that familiar playful glint in his eyes. “yeah, pretty. i’m sure.”

the rest of the evening passes in a blur.—you and sunghoon talk—really talk—for the first time in weeks, peeling back the layers of your fake relationship and exposing the real feelings that have been hiding underneath.

it feels strange, scary even, to admit that you’ve both developed feelings for each other. but it also feels…right.

when he walks you home later that night, the air between you is light, free of the tension that’s been building for so long.

as you stand on your front porch, there’s a moment of hesitation—an awkward pause where neither of you knows what to do next.

but then, without saying a word, sunghoon steps closer, his hand reaching up to brush a strand of hair behind your ear with a soft glint in his eyes.

your breath hitches, your heart pounding in your chest as his fingers linger against your skin.

and then, before you can stop yourself, you close the distance between you, pressing your lips to his.

the kiss is soft, hesitant at first, but it quickly deepens, his arms wrapping around your waist as he pulls you closer.

it’s like everything you’ve been holding back—the tension, the uncertainty, the feelings you’ve been too afraid to admit—finally breaks free.

when you finally pull away, you’re both breathless, your foreheads resting against each other.

“that didn’t feel fake,” he murmurs, his voice low and teasing.

you laugh softly, your hands still resting against his chest. “no. it didn’t.”

the next morning, you wake up with a strange sense of peace.

for the first time in weeks, you don’t feel like you’re pretending—you don’t have to put on a show anymore, don’t have to act like your feelings for sunghoon are anything less than real.

but as you get ready for school, there’s still a small voice in the back of your mind—a nagging worry about what happens next.

how will people react when they find out that your “fake” relationship has turned real? and more importantly…how will karina take it?

you push those thoughts aside as you walk into school, determined not to let anything ruin the fragile happiness you’ve found with sunghoon.

but as soon as you step into the hallway, you realize that avoiding the truth isn’t going to be that easy.

because standing by your locker, arms crossed and eyes narrowed, is karina yet again.

the moment you see karina standing at your locker, your heart drops.

her arms are crossed tightly over her chest, her eyes narrowed in a way that tells you she knows.

she knows that whatever you had with sunghoon, fake or not, is no longer just a game.

there’s no avoiding this confrontation now—you’ve already crossed the line, and karina is here to make you deal with the fallout.

you brace yourself for what’s to come, walking toward her with your head held high.

inside, though, your stomach twists into knots—you’ve always hated confrontation, and this one feels worse than any argument you’ve ever had before.

“hi,” you say cautiously when you reach her, trying to sound calm.

but karina’s face is unreadable, her eyes cold as they lock onto yours.

“so are you two serious now?” she asks, her voice flat, devoid of emotion.

you flinch, feeling the weight of her words hit you—you expected her to be angry, maybe even furious, but this—this quiet, detached version of karina—is worse.

it’s like she’s shutting down, not giving you a chance to explain or apologize.

you take a deep breath, trying to keep your voice steady. “karina, i didn’t plan for any of this to happen. it just—”

“it just what?” she cuts you off, her voice rising slightly. “it just happened? you didn’t plan on falling for him, but you did anyway?”

you bite your lip, unsure of what to say—she’s right. you didn’t plan for any of this, but that doesn’t make it any less painful for her.

and it doesn’t make you feel any less guilty.

“i really didn’t want to hurt you,” you say softly, but the words feel empty, even to you.

karina lets out a bitter laugh, shaking her head.“you know, for a long time, i thought we could go back to how things used to be. that we could just…move past everything. but i guess i was wrong.”

she looks at you, her eyes filled with disappointment. “i thought you were my best friend. but you’ve been hiding this the whole time, you didn’t even have the decency to tell me that you saw him that way.”

your heart clenches painfully in your chest. “karina, i wasn’t lying. i didn’t know—”

“didn’t know what?” she snaps. “that you had feelings for sunghoon? that you were using him to make me jealous? or did you just not care about how i’d feel once you finally admitted the truth?”

tears sting the corners of your eyes, but you blink them back, refusing to break down here, in the middle of the hallway.

“please—it wasn’t like that, i swear.”

karina stares at you for a long moment, her expression softening slightly. “maybe it wasn’t. but it doesn’t matter anymore. you made your choice.”

with that, she turns and walks away, leaving you standing there, a hollow ache settling in your chest.

you want to run after her, to fix things, but you know deep down that this isn’t something that can be fixed with an apology.

you’ve lost her for good now—your best friend—and you don’t know if you’ll ever get her back.

later that day, you’re sitting with sunghoon at lunch, but the usual lightness between you is gone.

you’re distracted, your mind still replaying the conversation with karina over and over—you can’t stop thinking about what she said, about how badly you’ve hurt her.

sunghoon notices. he always does.

“you okay?” he asks, leaning closer to you, his voice low and concerned.

you nod, but it’s a lie. “yeah, i’m fine.”

he doesn’t believe you, of course. “come on, don’t lie to me. i can tell something’s bothering you.”

you let out a sigh, pushing your food around on your tray without eating. “i talked to karina this morning. she’s…not okay with us. with what’s happening.”

sunghoon frowns, his expression turning serious. “what did she say?”

you shake your head, trying to brush it off. “she’s just…hurt. i don’t blame her. i’d feel the same way if i were in her shoes.”

sunghoon is quiet for a moment, his eyes flickering with something you can’t quite place.

“so what does that mean? do you want to stop? end this?”

the question takes you by surprise, and for a moment, you don’t know how to answer.

do you want to stop? would that make things better with karina? or would it just make everything worse?

“i don’t know,” you admit, your voice small. “i just don’t want to hurt her anymore.”

sunghoon’s jaw tightens, and you can see the tension building in his posture.

he’s frustrated, but he’s holding it back—for now. “so you want to throw everything away because karina’s upset? what about us?”

the words hang in the air, and you feel a lump form in your throat—he’s right. it’s not just about karina anymore.

it’s about you and him—and whatever this thing between you has become.

but how do you choose between someone you loved as a friend and someone you might be falling for?

“i don’t want to throw anything away,” you say quietly. “but i don’t know how to fix this.”

sunghoon runs a hand through his hair, clearly agitated. “look, i get that karina’s your friend, or at least she was, but we can’t keep pretending like we owe her something. we didn’t do anything wrong. she broke up with me, not the other way around.”

his words make sense, but they don’t take away the guilt gnawing at you. “i know, but—”

“but what?” he snaps, cutting you off. “are you going to let her decide how we live our lives? is that what this is about?”

you flinch at his tone, the sudden harshness in his voice catching you off guard. “no, of course not. i just…i didn’t think things would get this complicated.”

sunghoon lets out a bitter laugh, shaking his head. “well, guess what? things are complicated. that’s life. but you can’t just run away every time something gets difficult.”

his words sting, and you feel a surge of defensiveness rise in your chest.

“i’m not running away,” you snap, your voice sharper than you intended. “i’m just trying to figure out how to do the right thing.”

“and what’s the right thing, huh?” sunghoon challenges, his eyes flashing with frustration.

“because from where i’m standing, it seems like you’re more worried about what karina thinks than what we have.”

you open your mouth to respond, but the words catch in your throat.

you don’t know how to explain it—how torn you feel between your loyalty to karina and your growing feelings for sunghoon.

it feels like no matter what you do, someone is going to get hurt.

“maybe we rushed into this,” you say softly, the words barely audible.

sunghoon’s expression hardens. “so what are you saying? you want to call it quits? pretend like none of this ever happened?”

you bite your lip, hating the way his words cut into you. “i don’t know, sunghoon. i just need time to think.”

there’s a long pause, and you can feel the weight of his disappointment pressing down on you. finally, he stands up, grabbing his bag from the floor.

“take all the time you need,” he says coldly. “but don’t expect me to wait around forever.”

and with that, he walks away, leaving you sitting there alone, the ache in your chest growing deeper by the second.

the next few days are torture—sunghoon barely speaks to you, and when he does, it’s short and distant, like he’s putting up a wall between you.

it’s painful, watching the person you’ve grown so close to suddenly shut you out.

and as much as you want to talk to him, to apologize, you’re not sure if you even know how to fix things.

karina’s words still haunt you, and the guilt you feel for hurting her hasn’t gone away.

but now, there’s something else—something worse. the fear that you’ve lost sunghoon, too.

it’s late one evening, after another day of tense silences and awkward interactions, that you decide you can’t take it anymore.

you grab your phone, your fingers hovering over sunghoon’s contact—for a moment, you hesitate, your heart pounding in your chest.

what if he doesn’t want to talk? what if he’s already decided that it’s over?

but you can’t keep avoiding this, you need to confront it head-on, like he said.

taking a deep breath, you type out a message.

“can we talk? please.”

you don’t expect him to respond right away, but to your surprise, your phone buzzes just a few seconds later.

“meet me at the park.”

your heart races as you grab your jacket and head out, the cool night air biting at your skin as you walk to the park where you and sunghoon used to hang out.

it’s quiet when you arrive, the dim streetlights casting long shadows across the grass.

and there, sitting on a bench near the playground, is sunghoon.

he looks up when he sees you, his expression unreadable. you walk over slowly, your heart pounding in your chest.

“hey,” you say softly, sitting down next to him.

“hey,” he replies, his voice flat.

for a moment, neither of you says anything—the silence stretches between you, heavy with everything that’s been left unsaid. finally, you break the tension.

“i’m really sorry, hoon,” you say quietly, your voice trembling. “i didn’t mean to hurt you.”

sunghoon lets out a sigh, leaning forward with his elbows resting on his knees.

“it’s not about hurting me. it’s about whether or not you actually want this with me.”

you swallow hard, your chest tightening. “i do. i really do.”

he looks at you then, his eyes searching yours for something—truth, maybe. “then what’s the problem? why are you so afraid of just…being with me?”

you bite your lip, struggling to put your feelings into words. “it’s not that i don’t want to be with you. it’s just…everything with karina, and the rumors, and—”

“forget the rumors,” he says firmly, cutting you off. “forget karina for a second. this is about you and me. no one else. so what do you want?”

the question hits you like a punch to the gut, and for a moment, you can’t breathe.

what do you want? the answer is so simple, yet so terrifying at the same time.

“i want you,” you whisper, the words spilling out before you can stop them.

sunghoon’s eyes soften, and for the first time in days, his expression relaxes.

he reaches out, gently taking your hand in his. “then have me—stop pushing me away.”

tears prick the corners of your eyes, and you nod, squeezing his hand tightly.

“i’m sorry. i won’t do it again. i promise.”

he gives you a small, reassuring smile. “we’ll figure this out. together.”

and just like that, the weight that’s been pressing down on you for days lifts, and you feel a sense of relief wash over you.

things aren’t perfect, and you still have a lot to work through, but for the first time, you feel like you’re on the same page.

like maybe, this thing between you is real—and worth fighting for.

in the days that follow, things between you and sunghoon slowly begin to settle back into place, but there’s still a lingering sense of tension, like the calm before a storm.

you’re relieved that the two of you have talked things through, but the issues with karina—and your own guilt—haven’t magically disappeared.

you and sunghoon are careful around each other, more hesitant than before.

there’s still that spark, that undeniable chemistry, but the shadow of karina’s disappointment and the strain from the confrontation hang over everything.

and although sunghoon seems more open, there’s a subtle distance between you—like he’s holding something back, unsure if you’re really committed this time—protecting himself from a possible heartbreak.

it’s not until the night of the big game that things come to a head.

sunghoon has been talking about this game for weeks.

it’s the biggest one of the season, and the entire school is buzzing with excitement—you’ve never been much for sports, but you know how important it is to him, and even though part of you is still unsure about everything that’s happened, you want to be there for him.

you arrive at the stadium just as the game is about to start, the stands packed with students, teachers, and parents.

the energy in the air is buzzing with excitement, and you feel your nerves start to buzz as you scan the field for sunghoon.

he’s already out there, warming up with his team, looking confident and focused, like the whole world revolves around him in that moment.

a part of you can’t help but admire him.

he’s always been effortlessly good at everything—popular, athletic, the guy everyone wants to be.

and yet, despite that, he’s always been more than just the “jock” to you, he’s sunghoon—your friend, your fake boyfriend, and now…something more. something real.

but as you sit down in the bleachers, pulling your jacket tighter around you, you can’t shake the uneasy feeling in your chest.

you haven’t spoken to karina since that day in the hallway, and the thought of her finding out about you and sunghoon—about how things between you have changed—makes your stomach churn.

you’re still deep in thought when the game starts, the crowd erupting into cheers as the teams take the field.

you try to focus, but your mind keeps wandering back to karina, back to the conversation you had with her, and back to the guilt that’s been gnawing at you ever since.

the game is intense, and sunghoon is in his element, moving across the field with a kind of grace and power that’s impossible to ignore.

every time he scores, the crowd erupts in cheers, and you find yourself clapping along with everyone else, despite the turmoil in your heart.

but then, with just a few minutes left in the game, something happens.

one of the opposing players slams into sunghoon hard, sending him crashing to the ground.

the crowd gasps, and your heart leaps into your throat as you watch him lie there, unmoving.

for a moment, everything around you goes silent, and all you can focus on is sunghoon, lying on the field in pain.

you don’t even realize you’ve stood up until someone grabs your arm, pulling you back down.

“he’s fine,” a voice says from beside you. “he’ll get up.”

but you can’t relax—your mind races with fear and worry as you watch the coach and the team trainer rush out to help him.

sunghoon slowly sits up, wincing as he moves, and you let out a breath you didn’t even realize you were holding. he’s hurt, but he’s okay.

still, watching him in pain stirs something inside you—something more than just concern for ‘a crush’.

it’s the realization that you care about him more deeply than you’ve allowed yourself to admit.

you’ve been holding back, too scared to fully commit, but now, seeing him like this, you know that you don’t want to lose him—not over karina, not over anything.

after the game, you wait for sunghoon outside the locker rooms, pacing nervously.

you’re still shaken from watching him get hurt, but there’s something else weighing on you now—something more urgent.

when sunghoon finally emerges from the locker room, he looks tired and a little worse for wear, but when he sees you standing there, a smile breaks across his face.

“hey,” he says, walking over to you with a slight limp. “you waited.”

“of course i did,” you say, trying to smile, but the worry in your voice betrays you. “are you okay?”

he shrugs, trying to play it off. “i’ll be fine. just a bad hit.”

you bite your lip, your eyes searching his face. “sunghoon… i’ve been thinking.”

he raises an eyebrow, looking slightly confused. “about what?”

“about us. about…everything.” you take a deep breath, trying to steady your nerves. “i know i’ve been all over the place lately, and i know i’ve hurt you by not being clear about what i want. but i’ve realized something tonight.”

sunghoon watches you closely, his eyes narrowing slightly. “and what’s that?”

you step closer to him, your heart pounding in your chest.

“i don’t want to keep pretending that this doesn’t matter—you matter to me, sunghoon. i always have—more than i’ve let myself admit. and i know things are complicated with karina, and the rumors, and everything else, but… i want to be with you. for real.”

there’s a long pause, and for a moment, you’re terrified that you’ve said too much, that maybe you’ve pushed him away for good this time.

but then, slowly, a smile spreads across sunghoon’s face.

“you mean that?” he asks, his voice soft.

you nod, your eyes locked on his. “yeah. i do.”

sunghoon lets out a soft laugh, shaking his head. “you know, i’ve been waiting for you to say that for weeks now.”

before you can respond, he steps forward, pulling you into his arms—his hands are warm against your back, and you can feel his heart beating against your chest as he holds you tightly, like he’s afraid to let go.

“i’m not going anywhere,” he murmurs into your hair. “not unless you want me to.”

you close your eyes, burying your face in his shoulder as relief washes over you. “i don’t want you to.”

the next day, you wake up feeling lighter than a feather, light— the same lightness you’d feel after binge watching all the harry potter movies with sunghoon back in the day, the same lightness after you two swore to stay best friends forever—the same lightness you felt as sunghoon and you went back-to-school shopping together for the first day of highschool—the lightness of sitting in the ice-cream booth together—like a weight has been lifted off your shoulders.

for the first time in weeks, you’re not filled with anxiety or doubt.

you’ve made your decision, and now you’re ready to move forward—with sunghoon, with whatever this relationship might bring.

but that doesn’t mean everything is resolved.

later that afternoon, you receive a text from karina.

“we need to talk.”

your stomach tightens as you read the message—you knew this conversation was coming, but that doesn’t make it any easier.

you’ve been dreading it, but at the same time, you know it’s necessary.

you can’t keep avoiding her, and you can’t keep pretending like everything is fine.

you meet karina at a quiet café on the edge of town, your heart pounding as you walk through the door.

she’s already there, sitting at a table near the window, her hands wrapped around a mug of coffee.

when she sees you, she gives you a small nod, but there’s no warmth in her eyes.

you sit down across from her, your nerves jangling. “hey.”

“hey,” she replies, her voice unreadable.

for a moment, neither of you says anything, the silence between you heavy and uncomfortable.

you can tell that karina is still hurt, and you don’t blame her.

you’ve been avoiding her, too afraid to face the truth of what’s happened between you.

finally, karina breaks the silence.

“i saw you and sunghoon together last night. after the game.”

your heart skips a beat. “karina, i—”

“i’m not mad,” she interrupts, surprising you. “at least, not anymore. i’ve had time to think about it, and i’ve realized that… i can’t control what happens between you and him. it sucks, and it hurts, but i can’t keep holding onto something that’s already gone.”

you blink, taken aback by her honesty. “you’re not mad?”

she sighs, her shoulders slumping slightly. “i mean, yeah, it hurts seeing you two together, but… i can’t keep being angry. it’s not fair to either of us.”

you stare at her, unsure of what to say—you’ve been bracing yourself for an argument, for karina to lash out at you, but instead, she’s…letting go. she’s accepting it.

“i’m sorry,” you say softly, your voice thick with emotion. “i really never wanted to hurt you.”

karina gives you a small, sad smile. “i know. and i believe you.”

for the first time in weeks, you feel a sense of relief.

maybe things between you and karina will never go back to how they were, but at least you’re not leaving things unresolved—at least now, there’s a chance to heal.

the days that follow feel like a fresh start.

you and sunghoon grow closer, your relationship deepening as you finally let go of the doubts and fears that have been holding you back.

there are no more rumors, no more pretending. it’s just the two of you, and for the first time, that’s enough.

you still see karina from time to time, and though things are awkward at first, there’s a sense of understanding between you now.

she’s moving on, too, in her own way, and while your friendship may never be the same, you two are still trying your best to make the most out of it—to forgive and heal together.

one afternoon, as you and sunghoon sit together on the bleachers, watching the sunset after his practice, he turns to you with a grin.

“so,” he says, nudging you playfully. “are you ready to stop pretending we’re just fake dating?”

you laugh, leaning against his shoulder. “i think we’ve been past that point for a while now, hoon.”

he smiles, his eyes soft as he looks down at you “good. because i don’t plan on letting you go anytime soon.”

you smile back, feeling a warmth spread through your chest as you rest your head against him.

for the first time in a long time, you feel like you’re exactly where you’re meant to be—no more pretending, no more doubts.

just you and sunghoon, and the future ahead of you.

a few days later, it’s the championship game, and the energy in the stadium is like nothing you’ve ever experienced.

the stands are packed with students, parents, and teachers, all buzzing with excitement as they watch the final moments of the game unfold.

the score is tied, and there’s only one minute left on the clock.

you’re sitting on the edge of your seat, next to karina your heart pounding in your chest as you watch sunghoon move across the field with lightning speed.

his eyes are locked on the ball, his focus razor-sharp, and you know—this is his moment.

this is what he’s been working toward all season.

“come on, sunghoon,” you whisper under your breath, your hands clenched into fists as you lean forward.

the crowd is on their feet, everyone holding their breath as sunghoon makes his move.

he dodges one defender, then another, running through the opposing team with ease—and then, with just seconds to spare, he takes the shot.

the ball soars through the air, and for a moment, it feels like time has stopped.

everyone watches in stunned silence as the ball flies toward the goal…and lands perfectly in the back of the net.

the crowd erupts into cheers, the sound so loud it shakes the stadium, and you jump to your feet, screaming in excitement.

sunghoon has done it—he’s won the game.

on the field, his teammates rush toward him, lifting him up onto their shoulders as they celebrate their victory.

sunghoon is laughing, his face lit up with pure joy as he’s carried around the field—but even in the middle of all the chaos, his eyes are searching for something—or someone.

then, you see it—his gaze locks onto yours from across the field, and in that moment, it’s like no one else exists.

the cheers, the noise, the celebration—it all fades away as sunghoon looks at you, a wide smile spreading across his face.

you felt a soft nudge beside you, making you turn to face the girl who you’d been spending time with recently.

“babe—what are you waiting for? go!” she shouts excitedly making you run down the stands to congratulate sunghoon.

without a second thought, he jumps down from his teammates’ shoulders, running toward you with a determination that makes your heart race.

before you can even process what’s happening, he’s in front of you, sweeping you into his arms and lifting you off the ground.

you let out a startled laugh as he spins you around, your feet dangling in the air. “sunghoon, what are you doing?”

but he doesn’t answer. instead, he pulls you close and kisses you, his lips warm and soft against yours.

the world around you melts away, and all you can feel is him—his arms wrapped tightly around you, his breath mingling with yours, the sheer joy radiating from him.

when you finally pull back, you’re both breathless, and you can’t help but laugh.

“you’re supposed to be celebrating with your team, you know.”

sunghoon grins, his eyes twinkling with mischief. “i’d rather celebrate with you.”

you roll your eyes, but the smile on your face is impossible to hide. “you’re impossible, you know that?”

“yeah, but you love me anyway,” he teases, setting you back down on the ground.

you playfully slap his arm, shaking your head. “go celebrate with your teammates. you earned this.”

but sunghoon just shrugs, pulling you closer. “they can wait. right now, i just want to be with my girlfriend.”

your heart swells at his words, and for a moment, you’re overwhelmed by how much you care about him.

this is real—so much more than the fake relationship you started with.

you’re no longer the girl from the beginning of highschool, locked in her room writing letters heartbroken at night.

now, standing here in the middle of a roaring crowd with sunghoon holding you like you’re the only person in the world, you realize just how far you’ve come together.

you smile, leaning in to kiss him again, your lips brushing softly against his. “okay,” you whisper against his mouth. “but you better go back to them soon, or they’re going to start wondering where their star player went.”

sunghoon laughs, the sound warm and full of happiness. “fine. but don’t go anywhere. i’m not done celebrating with you yet.”

you laugh too, your heart light as you watch him jog back toward his teammates, the smile on his face never fading.

the crowd is still cheering, the excitement still there, but all you can focus on is the way sunghoon keeps glancing back at you, like you’re the only person in the world who matters.

and in that moment, you know—you’re exactly where you’re meant to be.

no more pretending, no more doubts. just you, sunghoon, and the love you’ve both fought so hard to find.

© WON4KISS 2024 do not plagarize, repost, or translate.

❝ PLEASE REBLoG AND LiKE .ᐟㅤ 💌

୨୧ TAGLIST OPEN ‹𝟹 @mioons @nshmuras @suneng @pnghoon @shawnyle @laylasbunbunny @privareum @briefsaladfun @shawnyle @cyjzzl @sol3chu @txtlyn @d-dilemma @deezbin @pockyyasii @iluvnikism @wonsprincess @rikibwn @niawonn @nineooooo @onlyjjong @isa942572 @jiryunie @ikeulove @bunnihhoon @lucycarlisleswife @whateverhoon @coqhee @rkivesfilm @aanniikkaa @moon3verland @moon368 @httpenhoon @mimismenu @enhastolemyheart @wrongbathroom : COMMENT OR SEND AN ASK TBA.

[celestialtarot11]

what placements indicate having vampire beauty?

Vampiric beauty

—Scorpio placements, scorpio degrees (8, 20) on the big 3. I’ve noticed these placements have their eyes emphasized through eyeliner, kohl, or eyeshadow! They usually have eyeshadow, mascara, their brows are done or left natural which adds to their allure! Some may have beautiful thick brows!

—Libra placements/degrees add harmony to the facial structure. Vampires tend to have a soft charm to them that really grabs you by the scruff, something so subtle and it really helps to hide their ferocity. Even more allure! Libras’ can also have airbrushed skin from how much they care for it. Looks quite supernatural. Even the way they move is slow and gentle.

—Aquarius placements have a unique facial structure, their asymmetry is what makes them attractive. One brow might be raised more than the other giving them a very pointed, sharp look. Aquarius’s can have piercing eyes and a gaze so deep it sends shivers down your spine. They may prefer to outline their lips in liner, or something darker to add contrast to their face. May have a bolder stride, get out of my way kind of walk.

—Aquarius’s also may have a refined voice to them, something so grounded and sharp to it. You can tell it’s distinct. Something about it pulls you in like a calling. There is something real edgy to their eyes. Something you know you can’t trust. It also calls you in to the void, urging your body to jump.

—Gemini and Leo placements look amazing in voluminous hairstyles. With their powerful stride their hair bounces with every step and you know they’re on their way to eat your heart out.

—Gemini/Mercury dom placements may prefer having their nails done stiletto shape, giving them that vampiric appearance. Red nails. They love caring for their hands and may post pictures of then holding a mug, or if they’re feeling really confident, your shirt collar as they lean in for a bite <3

—Gemini’s also have lips that are prominent in nature. They can wear a lot of gloss to attract attention there, or have sharper thinner lips when they smile. Lifted cheeks to express their never ending youth of a vampire.

—I’d also see taurus placements having this, but only if they have a scorpio degree on their big 3, heavy mars aspect/placement, heavy Saturn influence. Most Taurean’s I know go for a simple put together style, not necessarily dark in nature unless paired with the aspects I mentioned.

—Taurus women/venus 1h have beautiful facial structure as well. Well defined and cheekbones sharp enough to cut paper. Even more emphasized when they dress sharply and its dark! With darker colored clothes, angular pieces like coats and knee length boots that clack heavily in the midst of the fog.

—Pluto-venus asp adds a touch of darkness to their outfits.

—Capricorn, saturn dom women just have that beautiful fine wine energy. They are so graceful. The thing is they may have had a baby face growing up and as they near their mid twenties to thirties, their bone structure pops. Vampiric of them all and timeless charm, and there is something visually nostalgic to them. A 90s fashion model vamp trapped in the modern day era <3

—They look great in long coats, leather motorcycle jackets, platform boots. Some may have a stout nose giving them a sharper appearance with softer cheeks (asp to neptune can add this) and some may have piercing eyes cutting into you like a knife. These women embody femme fatale with low neckline dresses.

They’ll eat you out and undress you with their eyes before they touch you.

[the-avengers-not-the-nazis]

Privacy privilege

Summary: Dean had started to invade your privacy more often after a hunt

Word count: 0.8k

A/n: I had some fun writing protective Dean in this one

༺═────────────═༻

The last hunt was too much of a close call for Dean. 

It’s been a simple vampire case, a in and out kind of deal. But, when you slipped up a little and were almost a vamps blood bag, he felt a need to protect you immediately afterwards. The thought of you ending up dead while on a hunt with him caused an itch in the back of his brain. Something he needed to get rid of or at least settle down. 

So, he began to follow you around.

It started out simple enough, sitting on the same booth as you at a restaurant, watching you through the rear view mirror on a long drive. And, recently making you share the same bed as he did. The feeling of your body safely tucked against his calmed him. 

But, then the more hunts you went the more worried he got. 

The feeling that something would happen to you if he wasn’t around caused him to panic and start to hang around you more than ever. 

What started as a simple watching you from the corner of his eye quickly turning into needing to be right next to you 24/7. He’d follow you around like a lost puppy, eyes darting around to find any potential danger. 

You’d spoken to Sam about Deans behavior, and he had agreed that it was new and different than what he normally is. But, according to Sam, Dean is naturally a protector at heart. Probably coming from being the oldest and having to take care of his little brother all the time. 

But, still, you appreciated Dean trying to protect you, but he had started to invade you privacy. 

Often not leaving you alone when you’d really need to be. Kinda like right now. You were taking a shower in the motels bathroom, the water cascading down your body when Deans humming kept on bringing you out of your peaceful state. 

You didn’t really know when he entered the bathroom, but when he did you know it was no use in trying to kick him out. He sat patiently on the toilet, the lid down so that he wouldn’t ache from sitting in the same spot for twenty minutes. 

A small magazine rested in his hands, the sound of the turning papers mixing with his humming caused you to finally stick your head past the shower curtain. 

“Dean.” You called, in the nicest voice you could muster. Slowly growing tired of his protective attitude. 

“Yes, princess?” He asked, the magazine he’d been reading tossed onto the counter as he focused solely in you.  

Pasting a quick smile on your face, you pulled the curtain closer to your naked body. “Could I have just a couple minutes to myself in here?”

Dean furrowed his brows. “Why?”

“Because, it’s kinda weird how I’m naked in here while your out there fully clothed and humming a rock song.” You stated, hoping that telling him you were slightly uncomfortable with the situation would be enough for him to leave the bathroom. 

“Would you like me to join you then, so you’d feel less weird about this?” He asked, standing from the toilet seat and making his way towards you, his flannel quickly coming off and into the piles of clothes you’d already made. 

“No! No, Dean.” You started to shout, more than likely grabbing both your neighbors and Sam’s attention whilst doing so. “Put the flannel back on and get out!”

“Why?” He asked confused. “I’d have my back turned the entire time, or if you want I could even help you shower-“

Dean stopped talking when a soft but wet object connected with his face. “Did- did you throw a loofah at me?”

“Yes, and I’ll throw something harder next time if you don’t get out of here!” Your face was hot, and not just from the boiling shower you were taking but because Dean freaking Winchester was trying to hope in the shower with you like it was a normal thing. 

He held up his hands, reluctantly making his way to the bathroom door. “Look I get that it’s weird, but it’ll help protect you.”

“Dean, I’m not going to die in the freaking shower.”

“Who knows, it’s a strange world, but I’ll be here if it happens and I’ll be able to-“ His eyes widened as you made an attempt to throw your soap bar at him, missing him by a hair and sending him running out of the bathroom. 

A breathy laugh came from one of the beds, facing the noise he saw his brother with newspaper articles and his computer laid out in front of him. “I told you she would not have appreciated you going in there.” Sam told his older brother, a smug smile playing in his lips as he watched Dean taking a seat at the small table. 

“Shut up.” He told him, now waiting for you to leave the bathroom so that he could be glued to your hip once more. “She’s gonna thank me one day.”

“Yeah, but definitely not any time soon.”

[angelisverba]

praise

in which y/n notices something isn't quite right with her professor, and harry loves chasing this little bunny

word count: 5.5k

pairing: vamp!h and y/n (but really it's more like professor!h with a side of vampire)

warnings: this fic contains graphic depictions of sex and blood.

author's note: happy late halloween!

When y/n was little, her mother always told her to stay inside on Halloween.

She never got to go trick-o-treating like the other kids because of this, not until she was old enough to pay for her own costume, but by that time it was too late because trick-o-treating turned into bar hopping and candy turned into drinks. She took part in these activities for as long as it took for her to figure out that she didn't like alcohol or big crowds or dressing up.

Also by that time, many of the holidays took place around the time that she was stressing about papers and exams and midterms and other deadlines a college students faces around the end of the semester. She was a dedicated, busy little bee with few friends that knew her enough to know that when she's focused, theres no getting her to come out for anything, so they didn't even extend invites.

Which is why she finds herself inside, at the library, on Halloween night. She has a little ear worm of Linus writing his letter to the great pumpkin running around in her brain, but that's as far as her spooky spirit goes. The rest of it is consumed in her paper about sublime notions of nature in the latest gothic novel assigned by her literature professor, Mr. Styles.

Had it been any other teacher, she wouldn't have lingered so much on grammar, word choice, or reading her paper over and over again so that her ideas were clear and concise, but... but there was something about him. She can't really but her finger on it, but a big part of it is fear. Intimidation. He's so... commanding in the way that he carries himself. Almost menancing, his figure carrying the threat of punishment.

He walked into the lecture hall everyday dressed like a model from a vintage academia magazine. Tweed bottoms. Button up shirts. Loafers. Sleek black shoes. A pristine silver watch on his wrist. A golden chain that twinkled on his neck and disappeared into the collars of his shirts like a shooting star. Slicked back chocolate brown hair from which a single curl sometimes escaped and swayed on his forehead like the hooked tail of a monkey. Tailored pants that accentuated the litheness of his hips perfectly so, making her wonder if he had them altered to fit him exactly. A badge on a simple, black attachment pinned on his hip spelled his name underneath a coyly smirking ID picture of his face; Harry Styles. 

So y/n had a little crush.

A silly little bundle of love-misted roses perched in her heart with a ribbon and a name tag that had her English professor’s name on it. 

She tried to tell herself that it was a school girl’s crush (it literally was), but it was hard to keep her daydreams cemented underneath the rounded realm of reality when her heart kept reading into every single little interaction she had with him, knowing that all her fantasies would only ever exist in her dreams because he was an employee. He was older than her. He would never be interested in a girl, a student, like her. His serious disposition did nothing to quell her. 

In fact, it almost egged her on. The perfectionist in her wanted to be perfect for him, so be praised by him for her hard work. She wanted so badly to be his teacher's pet that it reflected in her work ethic. Every paper she turned in was better than her last, she paid rapt attention in class, took the most intricate care in her notes. She always looked her best on the days she had his class- black ballet flats with black skirts, frilly socks, cardigans and collared blouses- ever the neat student. She's every professor's wet dream, she knows this.

Yet, the approval and validation that she craved. No, needed. The validation she needed from him was never given to her, no matter how hard she worked. The notes on her paper were always asking for more, she could do better, she could be more clear, she wasn't quite*getting it. And he always left a note that she should see him in his office hours.

But she couldn't.

Y/n was sure that she would spontaneously combust is she was in an enclosed one-on-one space with him. Which was funny because many of the female students fought for that time with him. One time she heard a few girls in her class say that they tried to call him by his first name and he told them that "it was Professor Styles or Sir to them". Just listening to it second hand was enough to have her squirming. The though it, to have his striking green eyes on only her, his gravely, accented voice directed at her. It was an intoxicating though.

She could imagine it.

He would sit on the other side of his desk in that suave way of his, ankle crossed at his knee, one hand resting on the arm of his chair while the other props his chin up as his finger taps against his sharp cheekbone. He would watch her with an unwavering, predatory gaze, like he's waiting for her to make a mistake to step in and correct her. Y/n would sit in the seat across from him, her hands under her thighs to keep from fidgeting, her lips wet with her spit from how much she'd chew on them, her eyes unfocused and struggling to keep contact with him. The silence in the room would probably be filled with her 'umm's and 'like'. She'd be so nervous, and he would see right through her, and all her hard work would be diminished to nothing.

And then she would probably cry and Professor Styles doesn't really look like the type to console his students, so y/n would just embarrass herself.

So she settles for putting her all into her work, tweaking what he's made notes on from previous papers, and hoping that it's enough, that one of these days she'll she exclamation points at the end of praise instead of at the end of 'explain this'.

With a weepy, overwhelmed sigh, y/n rubbed her fists into her eyes and ran words over and over again in her head. She was the last one in the library, the light from the lamp at her desk was the only source of illumination in her little study corner. This late into the semester the school didn't close libraries, opting to not get in the way of students and their work. It was nearing midnight, and she was getting tired, but this paper was due in two days and she wanted at least one to edit it.

A little delirious from lack of sleep and anger from how difficult this was all turning out to be, y/n blinked back tears. She was a little cold and she was hungry. But she was not going to leave until this paper was finished.

She would however close her eyes, just for a little while. Y/n put her head down on the desk, telling herself that she would only rest her eyes for a few minutes, that she was not going to fall asleep.

But like every college student that snoozes their alarm twenty million times because they're just going to rest their eyes for a few more minutes, she falls asleep.

She startles awake in the dark at the sound of a chair scraping against the floor.

When she jerks upright, Professor Styles is sitting across from her, reading her paper.

***

Harry is so fucking hungry, and he's looking for a snack. Maybe even a meal if he can get away with it.

He hasn't fed in nearly a month, and normally even two weeks is pushing it. But it was the month of October, and as the holidays neared and the parties increased, so did security and people's guard. It was extra hard to find a bite now, not the kind he liked.

Sweet, pure, and innocent. Untainted flavor.

A few days ago he managed to snag a few blood bags from the campus' blood drive center, but it wasn't enough. He craved the puncture, the warmth of a body in his arms, the fresh throb of a pulse underneath his tongue. He wanted the erotic writhing of struggle and submission against his body. Many of his kind didn't share their fondness for this part, but he loved taking care of them afterwards. Making sure they were okay, steady. Sated in the same ways he was. Being a vampire came with the ability of glamour, a bit of mind influencing, so that he was able to make the situation a little more favorable on his end.

He had decided to go for a stroll, having been caught up late in his office grading papers, when he caught a hint of something sweet and familiar in the night air.

It reminded him of one his students, y/n.

She always sat in the middle of the third row with perfect posture, listened to his lectures as if he was God. Her eyes would get mooney, and if he listened hard enough (which to him wasn't really that hard because he was a vampire, he had super human hearing) he could hear her heart beat faster in the seconds that his eyes held contact with her as he talked, delicate and quick like the wings of a hummingbird. Everything she turned in was perfect. She was smart but not pretentious in her way of writing, and something about the way she wrote reminded him about the tender inside of a wrist. Her wrist.

But Harry was mean, and he liked to tease, and he could tell that y/n was waiting. She was sitting on a precipice, hanging on to his very word, her body strung taught and stressed. She was waiting on him. He was going to make her wait until he did as he asked. He wanted one on one time with her, and until then, he wouldn't give her what she wanted.

Whether she realized it or not, she was teasing him, too. In ways that y/n probably wasn't even aware of. The way she bit her lips so they were bright with her blood right underneath the surface, the promise of her heat with every exaggerated sigh she let out as she walked out of his lecture hall. Her clothes, god they killed him.

She wore these black kitten heels once, and they drove him crazy.

Now, he knows his place as Professor, and he didn't just get this job to fuck around. He enjoyed teaching and knowing secretly that he knew first had about the things he was talking about. He loved seeing how his life was absorbed by the younger faces (not that he looked old, he would forever appear to be 23). He respected others, their will, their purpose, and only went as far as his moral compass would let him to take care of his needs.

But he was a man, and he could be brought to his knees by a pretty thing like y/n.

Harry remembers that day, how his trousers were uncomfortable and he had to spend the whole time behind his podium. How he needed to slyly inch a calculating hand to the ever-growing uncomfortable center of his groin and tug the snug fabric away from their vacuum-sealed hold on his hips. It was maddening for him, but uncomfortable for her (he thinks). She never wore them again, and he suspects they may have hurt her delicate feet if the way she kept shifting was anything to go by. 

Not that he noticed.

Harry most definitely did not notice that the tip of her toes kept tittering tenderly up and around in slow, hypnotizing circles, meant to relieve pent up tension. He most definitely did not notice that the way her frilly white socks kept sliding down the slope of her ankle with every movement. Or the tantalizing trekk of her delicate fingers against the curve of her thigh, behind her knee, and a little further where the pads of her lucky fingers dug into the soft, aching- he assumed- flesh of her calves. He didn’t fucking hold his breath and become stiller than a statue to try and to hear the sweet, breathy sighs of relief that left her parted lips. No, he did not. That would be a violation of the contract he signed upon assuming his position. It would be betraying the trust of the snarky, reluctant, port-belly head of academics that judged his ambiguous resume with reluctance.

Of course he didn’t. And he wasn’t the slightest bit disappointed that he never saw them again. 

This student of his had captured his attention this semester, almost distracting him. Her smell, from what he knows the few times he caught a whiff of it amongst all the others, was sweet, yet not overwhelmingly so. It was mellowed out and warm, and the closest thing he could compare it to from the food he had as a human, was apple pie. She was warm, sweet, honeyed, with the zest of cinnamon.

He wanted to taste her so fucking badly.

Harry doesn't know if it's because he's so hungry that he's smelling her now.

Trailing after the scent with his nose leading the way like a drooling dog, he wonders- no, he knows that he won't be able to fight the urge to taste her if it's really her he finds at the end of the line.

It gets stronger in the library, but from the looks of it, it's dark and empty. From the looks of it, but Harry knows better. He can hear better and smells better, and he knows she's in here. The swift intake of her breath rings in the silence, his ears picking up on the only human sound in the buildings. The near-silent whines that sit at the base of her throat and die before they exit through her nose.

Her hearbeat.

Calm. Steady. Alive.

It sounds like a drum, low and pounding and it thrills him.

He wants to hear it beat faster and faster, like a bunny when it's being chased. He wants to hear the even paced breaths become rapid and disorganized with heightened emotion.

He can smell her, too, the delightful aroma making his fangs itch and his loins ache. Walking further into the library, the stacks of books growing dense with sharp corners and cozy study nooks, he can trace the direct path she took to her spot- the table in the corner with the lamp still on. She has her head resting on her arms, hair haphazardly strewn across the wooden table and some papers, a pencil between her fingers still.

She probably set her head down after saying she was only gong to rest her eyes. She's probably been here for a really long time, he can hear her stomach growling. Shaking his head in disbelief, he pulls the chair back with a motion that's sure to wake her up at the same time that he pinches the paper with two fingers and begins to read.

Waking with a little gasp, y/n straightened. He could pinpoint the exact moment she became fully cognizant of what was happening because her heartbeat picked up in a way that concerned him, and she became utterly still. From the corner of his eye (Harry was reading her paper, a really good paper, and hadn't looked at her. Not even once) he could see her mouth open and close a few times, words escaping her. Y/n rolled the pencil between hands that had begin to perspire and began to chew on her bottom lip.

Internally, Harry groaned. He needed to get her to stop doing that because he was imagining things that no person is his position of power needed to be imagining and his cock was fattening against his thigh. He was hungry in more ways than one for her. A part of him wanted to mark her up like he was a dog and she was his chew toy, licking and sucking and biting on the sweetest parts of her to suckle on her blood; everywhere. The other wanted to do all of those things, and not just for her blood.

He had to get her to speak.

The paper that he held in his hands was probably the best that he was going to get from her class, or maybe all of them put together. The ideas were fresh with just the perfect amount of information from his lectured tossed in for a response to the prompt on the book they were currently discussing. But he had to keep playing his game with her, he had to see her fold like a ragdoll. He wasn't going to tell her what he truly thought about it, how it was so good, how she was such a good student, how she made him so proud. How she was a good girl.

Instead he put the paper down in front of her, crossed his arms and spread his legs in the chair to give his swollen dick some room and said, "you should go home. Have a meal. Go to sleep.”

At this her shoulders sagged, and it was like watching dominoes fall against each other to release different triggers, Her lips crumpled, her chin wobbled, and her eyes blinked away a sea of crystalline tears.

Y/n stared at him, a wet look that punched his gut at the same time that it made his gums salivate and his hips itch to thrust up against the desk like a thing in heat. He looked back at her, his head tipping slowly to the side to track her gaze as it dropped. Like a predatory, he observed her with the kind of stillness that promised a charge of action. That promised death in the maw of a killer.

Her mouth did that thing where it opened and closed again, sounds that came before actual words coming out of her, but never intelligible sentences. Her heart was racing, but her lungs were doing a weird thing. Like they weren't getting enough oxygen.

"Why don't you take a deep breath , hmm? And we can talk about what's going on here," he got up from his chair and stood at the side of his desk, arms crossed and feet spread shoulder width apart, formidable. If she looked closely enough, she would be able to see a thick bulge at his crotch.

But she didn't have a reason to look. He wasn't adjusting himself. He didn't even look like it bothered him.

In fact, he looked almost... mad.

Y/n looked at him straight in the eyes, and her's went doe-like, everything in her stilling like the fawn-like creature in the way of an oncoming vehicle.

Everything, including her breathing.

He wasn't going to have her passed out before all the fun began. Needing to get a grip on her, he took a few heavy steps foward, and pinched her chin between his thumb and forefinger, the other hand tucking into his pocket to actually adjust himself this time because it was starting to get uncomfortable.

Tilting her face up and closer to him, he bent forward so that their noses were barely touching. Her warm breath huffed against his nose, and he had to fight the urge to roll his eyes into the back of his head.

"Breathe, y/n. You can do it," peering down at her with his jack slightly slack and his eyes at half mast, he imitated inhaling deeply, and she mimicked his motions. Her lungs expanded, and her heart slowed slightly. "That's it, darling. Again."

She gulped and her hands squeezed the fabric of the plaid tennis skirt she was wearing, bringing the hem up slightly so the thinner skin on the inside of her thighs gleamed at Harry.

Then he smelled it, and this time he didn't fight the shiver that ran through him. She was wetHis eyes closed, and a groan rolled deep in his chest. His body tensed and relaxed at the same time, like a transformation.

And when he opened his eyes, he was a different version of himself.

One that didn't give a fuck that he was a professor and she was his student.

This version only had one goal in mind: to consume her in every way he could until y/n went limp in his arms.

"Now what's the matter, little bunny?"

***

Y/n didn't know what was happening, only that something had... changed.

She might have been a quivering mess for him, but she felt the shift in him. The edge to him. The gleam in his eye. She had seen his body shiver at the same time she felt her pussy clench at his words. That's it, darling. Again. Little bunny.

He was encouraging her, not far off from what she wanted to hear from him. It stroked her muddled brain and made her feel fuzzy all over. Some of what he was saying was very inappropriate. But she could care less.

“W-what?” she mumbled, confused. She blinked so that a few tears ran down her face, and she couldn't even feel embarrassed about it.

“Y’heard me loud and clear, darling. Don’t make me repeat myself," her professor tutted.

"i'm sorry, sir. It's just that... I need to work on my paper." And she mumbled something afterwards. Low enough that he wouldn't have been able hear if he was a human. But he wasn't. That didn't mean he couldn't play with her.

"Speak up, y/n. Good girls don't mumble." His tongue was like a lashing, a reprimand, and she felt the scolding everywhere.

"It needs to be better for you, sir." Gulping, she rubbed her thighs together and shuffled in her seat. Y/n was finally one-on-one with him, and she thought she knew what it would feel like.

She was wrong.

Everything was sensitive. Hot. Cold. She was twitchy and there was this squirrley, jumpy feeling inside her. She wanted to run away like a little mouse, but she also wanted to be warmed in his hands. By his words. She wanted to hear the praise come from him so that she could stop feeling so desperate.

Y/n got like this sometimes. Whiny. Insatiable. But no one ever knew how to handle her, when to realize that she was finally full. So she was always... hungry. Like something inside her needed to be stuffed. Abused a little, maybe. She wanted to be handled and then petted. Fucked and kissed and then held. She wanted to be good.

And being like this with him, in a position that made it seem like that was possible, y/n thrummed.

Humming in realization, he stroked his knuckles down the side of her face in a caress, "and what makes you think it isn't already good?"

She leaned into his touch without realizing it, nuzzling into his hand. All she had to do now was purr. Y/n shut her eyes before speaking, "Y-you... you never-"

"Open your eyes and look at me when you're speaking, bunny." Again, the stern, scolding tone. This time it made her flinch and whimper. Her hips rocked in the chair, and he tracked the movement like a leopard in the trees ready to pounce. Y/n knew that he saw, and her face bloomed with heat.

In a breathy, chocked string of words, "you never leave nice notes on my papers, sir. All the others do, but there never any on mine and I just thought... that I n-needed to work harder to be b-better."

She shuffled again in her seat, and her professor's eyes pinched. His had trailed down to her throat, and he squeezed to hold her still.

“Stop squirming, y/n. You want to be better? Stop fucking squirming," and he released her with a small pulse at the base of her neck. He could feel his teeth bulging under his upper lip, the thrum of her life under his fingers enticing him further. Every bit of reason was escaping him. He was going to lose control. Decades of practice, of edging on months of hunger, were nothing to her allure.

He stepped back at the same time that he realized they weren't close enough.

"Stand up," he told her. He watched as she pushed the chair back and stood on wobbly knees, her gaze still searching for recognition that he had heard what she had said, that he had read between the lines and realized what she needed. "Sit on the edge of the table, facing me so we can speak properly."

When she was seated and her hands began to fiddle in her lap, he stepped close enough that her knees were almost touching his hips. And she couldn't miss it this time. The thick length of him, hard against his hip.

"S-sir?" she prompted meekly.

"You want me to leave nice notes on your papers, y/n?" He asked, settling his hands on either side of her and haunching over her so they were nose-to-nose. She could smell him, strong masculine scents of vintage leather and tobacco and bergamot.

Nodding eagerly like a dog, "mhm. Yes, sir."

"Then why didn't you come see me like I asked on every single one of those papers? You didn't listen to me, so why should I reward you?" He mouthed the words against her skin, trailing them down her jaw to her throat where he teased the skin with the tip of his nose.

The area around her neck felt scorching hot, his lips trailing searingly against her. She couldn't hide how desperate she was anymore. She arched, her body was taught, fighting the urge to wriggle because she couldn't decide if she wanted to get away from him or have more of him, and she needed to be good. He had told her to stop squirming.

"I'm sorry, Professor."

Y/n closed her eyes and tentatively braced herself against him. Trembling hands settled on his arms, thick with deceptive muscle. She could feel the strength hiding beneath the surface, tense like a snake preparing to strike. A strong hand settled at her waist, clamping like iron, and another on cupped her jaw tenderly. It was a dichotomy of treatment. Rough and tender at the same time.

"You were a bad girl, y/n."

Then she felt it, a sharp sting where her throat met her shoulder, where Harry was biting her, and licking her, and suckling at her all at the same time. A mixture of a squeal and a moan jumped out of her, and she dug her fingers into his arms, frozen. Whatever he was doing to her hurt. But it hurt in a good way. A way that made her ache with that need to be filled.

She cried out, "I'm sorry, sir." A wet apology that bared how anguished she was.

His hot tongue flattened against her, and she she vibrated in the place where he left his heavy pant, "are you going to be good for me, bunny?"

"Yes, sir. I wanna be good, please," her head was bobbing in that earnest way again, but with his head in the crook of her neck he could only feel the movement against his hair.

He suckled a little more at bite that was already beginning to close, kissing it tenderly, "gonna be my good little bunny?"

Y/n was huffing, not even bothering to hide that she was horny, “please, p-please- I need-”

“Tell me exactly what you need. C'mon, you can do it,” he coaxed her. The hand at her hip molded the flesh there, pulling her closer to him so she was sitting just at the edge, and her knees were pressed into his dick with the lightest pressure. He bucked against her, a slow roll of his groin against her delicate bare knee.

“I need to cum, sir. I need-” 

“Don’t-” he pinched her hip roughing, his thick eyebrows furowing in disapproval, “forget your manners, little bunny. Rude darlings don’t get to cum.”

"Please let me cum, Professor," she repeated, eyes glossy but no longer with tears. This was something else. Something needy. Y/n could feel her slick juices seeping through her panties and making the insides of her thighs sticker. The triangle of cloth was sticking to her, and the tight feeling of it against her clit made her want to scream. It was just barely pushing, a teasing sensation that was driving her crazy.

She wanted him to touch her. To rub her swollen clit until she drenched hand in her cum, and then to- to-

"I'm not sure I should, y/n. You didn't listen to me. Didn't come to my office. Instead I had to come find you here. What about me, hmm? What if I need something from you?" Harry leaned back, letting his hands run down so they rested on her knees and his fingers could play with the hem of her skirt.

"Whatever you need, sir. Please." Y/n was beginning to sound a little broken. Her hips struggled to stay planted on the desk and her knuckled turned white from how hard she gripped the edge of the wood. She would much rather touch him, but he was too far away and she didn't want to upset him. She stared at him, silently pleading for his hands to creep up and shove into her panties, to play with her hole.

"Right now I need to eat you, little bunny. Are you going to let me?" He tilted his head at her again, calculating. Waiting, observing.

"Yes!" Y/n shrieked, her thighs trembling.

"Spead these pretty thighs, darling. Let me have a taste," he crooned down at her as she opened up, her skirting riding so he could see her panties, how wet they were, nearly transparent with her arousal. With a deft finger, he pulled the gusset of her panties to the side and dropped to his knees.

Y/n whined at the look on his face. Mouth parted, eyes half-lidded and downturned. He looked hungry. Desperate.

Without warning he leaned forward and covered her with his mouth, his tongue licking her and then dipping into her pussy to collect what had pooled at her opening, his teeth lighting tapping against her clit. He thrusted his tongue into her once, twice, three times, and that was all it took. A gush of wetness coated his tongue, and her tremors pulsed against his lips.

He leaned back and slapped her cunt with an angry growl, and then shoved two fingers into her, fucking her roughly so his fingers got wet with her, "seriously, y/n? Did I give you permission to cum?"

"N-no, sir," as she sat hunched over his kneeling form still twitching, Harry shoved his fingers into his mouth to lick them clean of her, and then stood up, not even bothering to lay her panties right before yanking her to stand.

"Get up. We're going to walk to my rooms. Your'e doing to do so quietly, and when we get there, you're going to take your punishment like a good girl, do you understand me?" With a single finger pointed at her, y/n understand she was in for it. Her hands flew to pick up her things, showing her papers into her bag and looping it on her shoulder so she was ready to go.

"I understand, Professor"

He took the bag off her shoulder and laid a hand on her lower back, keeping her at his side as he led her out of the library and into the night, "that's better. Come this way. The night is still young, bunny, and we're both in for a treat."

*****

happy halloweenie!! hoped u liked this heehee. missed mr. vamp. lmk ur thoughts!!!

[ennabear]

vampire!ellie

synopsis: you met ellie in your university’s ancient library, you were just trying to study and ellie couldn’t help but talk to you. it drove her crazy, the scent of your blood. usually, she didn’t even notice the scent on others. she was so used to it that it didn’t bother her anymore. but you were different, sweeter.

cw: kinda like a mix between tlou and twilight, mentions of witchcraft and hanging, vampire!abby being a ladykiller literally, papa vampire!joel, mama vampire!tess, newlyweds vampire!jesse and dina, dina’s transformation, lotsssss of backstory like i seriously couldn’t stop myself from yapping. not proofread sorry :((((((

a/n: i’m definitely gonna make a series out of this. sorry if this is wayyy too long but i have a special place in my heart for vamp!ellie and her sweet vampire family. ok that’s all ily thanks for reading.

wc: 2.2k

you shouldn’t be walking alone at night, really. campus was a sketchy place. a plethora of bad things could happen. you could get kidnapped, jumped, pickpocketed, or, hell, even bitten by a vampire.

the library had the same scent it always did. it smelled like dust and paper. in all honesty, you didn’t prefer it here. although it was beautiful, tall windows lined with stained glass, large bookshelves with every book you’d ever want, every word you could imagine and more, it was just so eerie. something bad was bound to happen here.

anyways, you settled down at the table in the corner. the one farthest away from anyone else. you’d rather be at home right now, studying in bed. it’s only because your roommate invited her stupid boyfriend over that you ended up here. it’s for the better anyway, though, because in bed you wouldn’t get anything done. you’d be too distracted.

you had your priorities written on your palm, the pen now smudged, making it barely readable. writing on your palm was easier, more convenient than a post-it note. but you wrote it down on paper anyways, incase you sweated more of it off before you finished. it wasn’t likely you would, though. the library was freezing, especially in the winter.

the clack of your fingers typing in your laptop password was the only thing to be heard. everyone else was dead silent. this was probably the only thing you liked about the library, everybody agreed on an unspoken rule, make the least amount of noise possible. you got started with completing your essay after shuffling your playlist, determined to finish by the end of the night.

that’s when she saw you.

or, smelled you? your scent was so strong, it hit ellie hard. her vision went dark and splotchy, and she had to grip onto the table for support. her pearly white hands making a dent in the table with how hard she was holding.

you had to be her next meal. she had to find some way to get you alone and suck your veins dry. it scared her, the thoughts she was having. her intentions weren’t to murder you, but she was starving now. you had unknowingly gotten her high on your scent.

she didn’t even know where you were. were you outside? down the hall? in the library? fuck, right next to her? her head was hurting now, really, really badly. but she needed you even worse.

picking up a random book, she used the most brainpower she could to sniff you out. then, she really saw you. headphones in your ears, your hands typing away at something that won’t even matter soon. soon, she’ll have your body in her arms, hopefully in the comfort of her own home. your neck dripping a puddle on the floor as she relentlessly drank from you, your skin growing cold and your lips turning purple.

her docs made silent footsteps across the floor as she walked toward you. this was something ellie learned to master, silence. especially when she went into hunting mode. nobody looked at her as she expertly dodged the creaks in the old wooden floor. nobody saw her coming. especially you. you never saw ellie williams coming.

“hey, is it okay if i sit here?”

“….sorry, what was that?” you scrambled to pause your music.

“can i sit here?”

“oh. yeah, sure. go ahead.”

you went back to typing, not continuing your music incase she wanted to talk. you really hoped she didn’t. you needed to finish your essay. and you weren’t much of a people person either.

“what are you writing?” she asked.

“just an essay, nothing interesting.”

“oh, cool.”

she started reading the book she picked up before sniffing you out. she didn’t bother to look at the title. or read any of the words either. really, she was just staring at it, her mind racing. she needed to come up with something interesting, something to make you like her.

while she stared at the words, you couldn’t help but stare at her. your fingers came to a complete stop as you admired this stranger across from you. she didn’t even introduce herself, how strange. her hair was a dark brown, her eyes black. her face was incredibly smooth. skin paler than ever, she looked as if she was a marble statue, like she belonged in a museum.

and she was reading twilight, of all books. although, you liked the book, it seemed ironic for her, like she was too mature for it. this beautiful stranger was sitting across from you, her eyebrows pulled together in frustration while she chewed on the inside of her cheek. she seemed furious at something, but at the same time, hard to read.

you were almost scared of her, but intrigued above all else.

“do you like that book?” you asked.

“twilight? yeah. it’s okay. i’ve read it a few times.”

“hmm. it’s a classic.”

“it’s not bad. but i’ve read a lot of books. this one doesn’t come close to the others.”

“so you read a lot? how come i’ve never seen you before?”

“i’m usually hiding. i don’t prefer to engage with others if i can help it.”

“yeah, that explains it.”

she got lucky. thank god, if there even is one, that she grabbed a book you knew about. that you started a conversation with her. she thought it was the most stupid book on earth. it was filth, pure mormon fanfiction. and it was completely wrong.

“why are you here so late? it’s almost midnight.” you asked.

“i could ask you the same question.” she responded.

“i have a lot of work i’ve been procrastinating on. if i could choose, i’d be at home. but my roommate’s boyfriend is there and i can’t stand being in the same building as them.”

“i don’t really know why i’m here. i just like to meet new people i guess.”

“i thought you didn’t like talking to people.”

“that’s different. you’re different.”

“how so? you don’t know who i am, and i don’t even know your name.”

she stared at you blankly. you had her trapped. she suddenly realized that maybe you were harder to get than she expected. maybe you wanted to play this game.

“i’m ellie. it’s short for elizabeth but i hate that name. it’s too common, i’m sick of hearing it.”

“elizabeth is beautiful.”

“thanks. you sound like my parents.”

lie. she didn’t know her parents anymore. they had abandoned her hundreds of years ago after suspecting she was a witch because she refused to get married to a man at only seventeen. after a few years, she was hung.

it wasn’t until her new father, joel, took up an investigation of what happened to poor elizabeth. he ended up traveling to their old village and finding her grave after tracing her obituary back to a newspaper published in 1579.

shed been dead for years. joel was the one who brought her back to life. he injected his venom into her long rotten arms and took her in for the seven years it took for her to come back fully. he saved her. he taught her how to walk, how to speak, how to hunt. joel miller was her new father.

joel used to be a police officer. in 1712, he ran into a poor woman, bleeding and begging for his help. claiming that her husband had turned to satan and was now possessed. the woman had been bitten, she eventually would turn into ellie’s mother, tess. joel got bitten too. all three of them spent the next years as newborns in that small cabin, feasting on whoever was unfortunate enough to wander by.

the woman’s husband didn’t survive. he was caught by a clan of christians and burned alive, leaving just joel and tess, who couldn’t help but fall in love. they adopted more kids before and after ellie too.

abigail was the first. she was living alone in the appalachian mountains, feasting on whoever wandered after sundown. leading poor girls, desperate for a good time, into her bed and then eating them whole. abigail often hung out at lesbian bars. the girls who went home with her never came back. a bartender joked with her about this once, the bartender didn’t come back, either.

joel heard about abigail through the only other coven that lived in washington. they said she was a monster, a relentless murderer trapped in a goddesses body. that she could hold the whole world on her shoulders but couldn’t refrain from eating innocent girls who were cheating on their husbands.

abby and ellie were never really good friends, but they tried. abby preferred to keep to herself. usually either reading or climbing a mountain with her bare hands. and she refused to find a long-term lover. ellie was almost the opposite. she preferred more modern things, like making music and fast cars. and she loved to flirt with girls.

jesse came after ellie. he was born more recently, in 1878. he was dying of a disease nobody knew about. they didn’t have the right knowledge or technology to save him, so they quarantined him in a hospital room until he died. he didn’t, though. joel saved his life. the hospital staff were horrified after seeing the blood stained floor, the splatters over the walls, and more importantly, the fact that jesse’s body was nowhere to be found.

jesse had a wife now, named dina. she met him in 1983 at a prestigious fashion school. jesse had already been to tons of colleges. neither of them aged. they never changed. they were all trapped. after studying medicine, law, physics, engineering, and marketing, he wanted a change.

that’s when he met dina. she was a beautiful woman, deep tan skin, dark eyes, long black hair and eyelashes. and she had such a knack for fashion. jesse was in love, it took him a long while before he came clean to dina about who he was. she was so in love with him too, she didn’t mind it, and she certainly wasn’t scared. dina was never scared of anything.

so they got married. and the night after their wedding, they flew to a private island joel owned for their “honeymoon”. aka, dina’s transformation. they were gone for almost three years. jesse kept a journal of everything that happened to her.

july 12, 1989. i did it. i held her so gently in my arms and sank my teeth into her neck. she was screaming, i know she was in pain, but she’ll never admit it. before she fell asleep, i drank a few of her tears and then closed her eyes. she’ll be twenty six for the rest of her life, until the earth stops spinning. i hope she can forgive me.

december 31, 1989. joel, i got your letter. she’s been doing okay. i can’t stop looking at her, her perfect curves and her deep brown hair. i think it was for the better that i took her dress off before we started, she designed it, it was so beautiful. i know she’d get upset about the red staining the expensive white satin. it’s still here, waiting for her. the year is about to end, we still have quite a few months until she awakes. i’m scared. not of her, of myself. am i a murderer? did i, a cold-blooded demon, destroy a perfect, innocent life? will she remember me?

august 27, 1990. it’s been over a year. nothing, but i know it’s coming. i’ve been holding her head on my lap, stroking her hair. i haven’t moved from this position in three months. she is so beautiful. i redressed her in the outfit she designed for this occasion, it suits her well. a part of me regrets this decision. i wish i could grow old with her, maybe have kids someday. sit on the porch while or grandchildren play in the yard. her eyes wrinkling with the smile she always flashes me. this will never happen. it’s just a dream.

november 16, 1990. she is awake. so much screaming. she’s in pain. won’t even look at me. she is thirsty. will bring her some bird blood to quench her thirst.

november 21, 1990. she only sits and stares at a wall, rocking back and forth. her eyes are white now. don’t know if she is okay. or if she will survive. her throat burns. if she goes, i go.

february, 1991. don’t know what day it is, she has calmed down. she didn’t remember anything at first. not me, not her name, nothing. she remembers now, though. hopefully we can come home this year. i still don’t know if i trust her enough around people. if she is caught, she’ll be burned. if she goes, i go.

may 18, 1991. traveled to a near by island. i taught her how to swim, she loves it. she’s so surprised that she can hold her breath infinitely. she is so beautiful, it’s like falling in love with her all over again. there were people at the island, it was a small village. they were kind, but we had to leave early. i don’t want to push her limits, but she did exceptionally well.

october 4, 1991. on our way home. starting this life forever with her. i hope she can forgive me.

[ghouldump]

Just read your Armand fic and it was SO good, I was wondering if we could get a prequel or separate piece on vamp reader in the theatre?

Masquerade | Lestat x Reader

ෆ even with your horrific background, he fell deeply for your heart.

thank you, i enjoyed this very much. the fact that this is a month old is embarrassing. someone else requested loustat + Claudia w/ vamp reader and theater but i accidentally deleted it. also in this Lestat hasn't had Akasha’s blood yet.

“Mr. De Lioncourt, you’re on in five,” the stage director said nervously, peaking into the dressing room.

Staring into the mirror, he couldn’t stop the heavy weight on his lifeless core. Perhaps it was due to the homage he had been contemplating.

Fixing his soft hair, he stood, adjusting the half-buttoned top. Taking large steps, his walk emitted confidence, his head held high, in his mind, a recessed warfare.

The piercing screaming became louder as he moved closer to the stage. After months of traveling and backlash from other vampires, as well as the media, he was finally at his last show of the world tour.

“Lestat! I love you,” he could hear his fans screaming.

Smirking, he chuckled, while his thoughts drifted to the ancient days, enjoying the sight of mortals marveling at his presence. In Paris, the city adored him with a love so great, while also managing to shred his heart into pieces. Stopping next to the backstage staff, one of them held the box, protecting the precious relic of his. Opening the lock, he carefully placed the delicate mask on his face.

Holding his head elevated, he closed his eyes, it all seemed like only a little while ago when he met the one who would make him fall deeply in love, through music.

“Y/n, do you have any new songs written? We will be having a special guest joining us tomorrow,” Armand asked, as you slowly met his eyes.

“Yes, I’ve made a few ideas,” you nodded, timidly.

“May I see them?” He asked you, smiling as you hopped out of your seat, handing him the papers with haste.

“Thank you, my love,” he told you, leaning to place a soft kiss onto your lips.

“You’re welcome,” you nodded.

“The others will be hunting later, you are free to join them,” he said, reaching for your veil, and covering your face, before walking away.

Once Armand was out of sight, you slowly sat back down, your fingertips lightly brushing against the piano keys. Humming the melody, you smiled, knowing he would be satisfied with the song that went beautifully in his play.

He was a few decades away from being two centuries old when you first met. In a sideshow, you were the most popular act of the next night. The circus was traveling throughout Europe when they finally arrived in Paris. ‘Come and see the Devil’s Mark’, they called out, catching the interest of people passing. Inside the large tint, they'd gasp at the sight, confused by the sight.

“Why does she have that on her head?”

“She was kissed by the devil himself, and it left her with the face of a monster, Y/n, entertain your guest,” hearing the sound of the whip cracking, your fingers moved on their own, against the stringed instrument.

A few left out of boredom, some through peanuts at you, while others through coins. You were seen as nothing more than a show, no more than the animals kept. Although you knew better than to act against them, this place, these people, they were all you'd ever known.

Suddenly, a scream broke out, filled with agony, others rushed out, wanting to either get away or find out what was happening. You could see the shadow of people, running further away, some of them getting tackled, screeching for help. When the man came into the tint, your trainer, backed away, turning to run, before the man quickly killed him.

Your eyes widened, seeing the man move quicker than the blink of an eye. Lifting his head, he looked your way, and instantly, he was in front of the cage, tearing the door off. Staring at him, you watched his milky white teeth, dark red blood covering his mouth, and icy blue eyes.

Slowly moving to the ground, he tilted his head at you, before ripping the sack from your head. Immediately, you turned your face, but he grabbed your chin, forcing you to face him.

“This face is something else,” he laughed. Moving his hand, covering the left side of your face, his grin widened.

“You aren't so bad on the eyes, as long as this side is covered, maybe I should keep you, how old are you?” he asked, you struggled to understand him, through his thick broken English.

“18”

“Beautiful and you want to die?” he smiled, listening to your thoughts, the entire time you had been bracing yourself, waiting for the final blow to take you out of this life and into the next.

“Yes,” you admitted. Stiffening as he caressed your cheek with his glass-like nail.

“Those who love their life will lose it, and those who hate this life gain anew, your greatness will make up for the misery this face has brought you,” he told you before his fangs sank into your neck. Draining every ounce, you could hear your heartbeat escaping your body, as you weakened. Pulling away, he cut his wrist, pressing it against your mouth for you to drink.

“Do you have a name, child?” he asked you, as he pulled his arm away.

“Y/n,” you mumbled, lying on the ground, your stomach was beginning to churn.

“My name is Nicolas, and I am your maker,” he smiled at you, as you began groaning.

“Nicolas, is there a reason you're hunting in territory that isn't yours?” hearing the voice, he turned around, facing the brown man, or boy, he couldn't tell from the youthful face.

“What are you talking about?” Nicolas asked, frowning.

“My coven resides here and you have been wreaking havoc, never once making your presence known, it is punishable by death,” the man explained, meanwhile, you began puking up your insides.

“My apologies, I could sense others nearby, but it didn't cross my mind that it could be a coven-

“You are careless, to kill by the hundreds out in the open and thoughtlessly create a fledgling, you are unworthy of the gift, and a threat,” he said, fire appearing in his hand, before Nicolas was set ablaze.

Dropping to his knees, you watched as he turned into ash before he could completely hit the ground. Wiping the vomit from your mouth, your maker, whoever he was, was now gone. Armand’s gaze went to you, and lifting from the ground, he floated to you.

While his face held no emotion, he thought of himself, and his past, feeling a bit of compassion for you.

“Would you like to join our coven?” he asked you. Nodding, you didn't know what you had become, whatever Nicolas was, but you knew you didn't want the same fate from this man.

“Then come along, we will find a place for you in the theater,” he said, furrowing his eyebrows as you grabbed the sack, placing it onto your head. Slowly standing, you felt like a new creation, your head lowered under the man’s gaze.

“You will feel very hungry, but I will show you how to hunt adequately, what is your name?” he asked.

“Y/n,” you whispered.

“I am Armand, come now, the others are waiting,” he said, turning as you attempted to keep up with his steps.

Armand was not only the coven’s leader, but the director of a popular theater. Humans came nearly every night to them all, everyone having specific roles. The others weren't the nicest to you, but they also weren't mean. You stayed to yourself, and they let you be.

It wasn't until one night, the theater was closed, and you were supposed to be cleaning, everyone had left for hunting. Cleaning each seat, you scrubbed any dried food under the chairs. Humming lowly, you couldn't get a certain tune from an earlier play from your mind. Making up your own lyrics, you continued humming the melody. Standing from your knees, you jumped, seeing Armand standing on the stage.

“That was you singing?” he asked, surprised.

“I-I’m sorry,” you cowered.

“I never asked, why you wear this?” he motioned at the sack.

“I was born different, no real reason, my old trainer, Agnes, said I was probably kissed by the devil,” you said.

“May I see your face?”

“I don't kn-

“Please?” he asked. It was the first time I heard the word, someone saying it to you or even coming from Armand’s mouth.

Sighing, you pulled it off, shutting your eyes, bracing for the nefarious critiques. However, he didn't say anything, his hand softly holding your jaw. The entire left side of your face was in short observations, scarily scarred. Briefly after birth, you had been in a terrible incident, leaving the left side of your face comparable to a healed fourth-degree burn.

“This isn't as horrible as you make it out to be, and to be wearing this old sack on your head,” he told you, grinning.

“I don't want to scare anyone,” you told him.

“I think that is scarier than your face, you obviously didn't hear it enough, but you are beautiful with an angelic voice, would you like to be in the play?” he asked.

“I don't feel comfortable-

“If we found a way around that, would you be willing?” he asked, smiling as you, hesitantly nodded.

And so, he stuck to his word, surprising you with your very own custom masquerade mask. Fitting perfectly against the side of your face, while leaving the other side free. You felt more confident with the mask, as it hid that side of you. Soon after, Armand introduced the veil to you, along with the equally theatrical dress.

His reasoning, he said he would make you the star of the stage, without anyone pointing out the mask or having questions about your face underneath. You went along with his words, trusting him, and onward with practicing the lines.

The show was a captivating success, with roses being thrown at you, along with whistles and claps. Bowing, you thanked everyone, waving your gloved hands. Later that night, when you were helping clean up, Armand scared you.

Sneaking up on you, he congratulated you, while you blushed, your face burning profusely. Praising his judgment, you thanked him, before he kissed you. Ending your night in Armand’s coffin wasn't a part of your plans, but it seemed right.

Your relationship, despite blossoming, was unconventional. You acknowledged it, overhearing a few coven members gossip about you. In your eyes, Armand became your idol, he taught you new abilities, helped learn new instruments, and provided intimacy. You eventually recognized that he wasn't as serious about you, as you were about him, but rather possessive.

He forbade you to form any other companionships, persuading you to wear your stage costume continuously. While a piece of you was hurt by these actions, you had no experience before him, and were sure you would have none after, so naturally you accepted his terms.

Now over a century since then, you remained at Armand’s side, being the lead vocalist in nearly all the the plays. If only you knew, how much things would change in a matter of months.

Standing from the piano, you went to your coffin, the others would be returning soon, and the sun would be rising. You were interested in seeing the special guest Armand spoke of, but you would have to wait and see.

“What are you doing? Use your fucking brain?” you could hear Armand yelling at the coven members. They were setting up the stage, as he stood in front of the chairs.

You sat alone in a booth, far off, a small xylophone in your lap. Tapping each key, you hummed the tune of your song. Opening your mouth, you began to sing lowly, your eyes widening as you felt a gust of wind behind you.

“Is this an original piece? It sounds lovely,” the voice said, making you turn around, revealing the handsome man. Lofty, blonde, sharp jawline, full lips, you had never seen him before.

“I-yes,” you said, moving your eyes to floor, as he squinted trying to catch a glimpse of your face.

“Lestat,” Armand called out, turning to face the two of you.

“I told you I’d come,” The man named Lestat said, a smirk in place, as he bowed.

“And you are?” he asked you.

“Busy, Y/n, go read over your lines,” Armand said, watching as you nodded, appearing in front of him, accepting the papers from his hand, and disappearing into his office.

“Keeping her to yourself?” Lestat asked, tilting his head.

“Y/n is a century older than you, she isn't interested in a newborn like yourself,” Armand grinned at him.

“But you are,” he said, making the older vampire roll his eyes, walking to continue making preparations.

You could feel the eyes of Lestat on you, as it was time for you to come from Armand’s office. You never had actual words for the play, rather allowing your singing to move the audience. The others complained and muttered that it was Armand’s way of not forcing you into reciting with everyone.

Sitting on the prop, you looked towards Armand, as the curtains opened. Singing to him, for the people, is how you always looked at it. He smirked in pride, satisfied with how everything played out. Your role, the grim reaper, serenading your victims as they pleaded with the audience to save them. Finally, death came to collect, the coven members attacked their prey, while the crowd cheered loudly for you.

Bowing your head, you waved at everyone, as the curtain closed. The show was now over, and it was time to hunt. You didn't exactly hunt with the coven, despite everyone sticking together like a pack. Even after over a hundred years, you didn't feel confident to lift your veil around anyone, except your targets. Armand was a bit lenient, letting you stray away from the others.

Watching the young man leave the bar, you followed him, leaving a bit of distance between the two of you. He was beautiful, doll-like, with youthful features on his glowy skin. The further he walked, the more empty the area became. Slowly lifting your veil, as he approached a nearby alley, you attacked, dragging him into the darkness. As his body went limp, the flames appeared in your hand, before you burned his body.

“Did Armand teach you how to do that? Is he your maker?” you heard as you covered your face, turning to face Lestat.

“Yes and No,” you said, going to past him, when he blocked your way.

“Why do you cover your face? Like…a bride,” he smirked.

“Armand will be expecting me back”

“With a voice as beautiful as yours, you shouldn't hide your face, everyone should see the countenance behind the magnificent voice-

“Y/n,” Armand stood behind Lestat, slowly walking around him.

“Oh, I think he's jealous Y/n, he wants to keep you locked away for himself,” Lestat told you, as you approached Armand.

“Meet with the others, straight to your coffins,” he instructed, reaching for your cheek. Nodding, you kept your head down, leaving as quickly as possible.

As you closed your coffin, comfortable, mask off, you smiled, thinking of Lestat. He was carefree, he didn't care about rules, and wasn't scared of anyone, or anything. If only you could be like him, maybe one day.

“Everyone get in your positions,” Sam ordered, as everyone ran around.

Armand was away for business, meaning you had the night off until he returned. You never complained, accepting the rare days, and watching the plays from Armand’s booth. Sitting comfortably, you smiled as the lights dimmed.

“Hello, ma chérie,” you heard, a hand pressing against the veil to stop you from gasping.

“You frightened me,” you mumbled.

“Shall we go out for a walk?”

“I'm watching the play,” you whispered.

“The same play that ends the same way every single night, it won't do you any harm to miss one,” he said, sounding persuasive before you took his hand, allowing him to take you away.

“Now that we're alone, will you tell me why you wear this veil?” Lestat asked as he walked in the direction of the park, your hand still in his own.

“If you knew the reason, then you wouldn't be so nice to me,” you told him.

“How will I know, until I see,” he said.

“You have no reason to see it,” you put your head down, taking your hand back, and speed-walking away.

“I yearn to see the face behind the beautiful voice?” he smirked, as he was instantly in front of you.

“Armand said you are a newborn, when were you turned?” you asked him.

“A year or two ago, I lose count,” he shrugged.

“You sing too? Why not travel outside of France?” you asked him.

“I could ask you the same thing”

“I am a part of a coven, I couldn't just up and leave” you shook your head.

“Armand wouldn't approve”

“Is Armand your maker?”

“…No, but he is dear to me”

“But are you to him? I've heard a few things about your…situation, you're not even his companion, but he keeps you to himself, why?”

“He has had compassion for me”

“And so you feel you owe him everything?”

“I do”

“Even denying yourself more, more than simply being his doll, that he can play with and toss the side whenever he wishes,” he said, as he moved closer to you, his body centimeters from pressing against your own.

“Just a peak, ma chérie, I won’t utter a word after,” he said, as you slowly stared at him, unmoving as he lifted the veil.

He gazed at the mask but didn't say anything, as his cool fingers touched your cheek.

“You exceeded my expectations,” he said, as he took in your facial features, your skin texture, marks, moles, freckles.

“No need to lie,” you said, a bit harsher than you intended.

“I have seen men and women of all kinds, and I have no reason to lie when I say, you are beautiful,” he said, as he grabbed your hand, pulling you back.

“I need to get back to the others, it is best that we stay away from each other,” you told him, turning back to the theater.

“I can't promise I will be as obedient to your leader's commands,” he said, watching as you walked away.

Lestat kept his distance for a while until you received the sudden news he'd be joining you in a play. It was a renowned success, something the theatre hadn't experienced in years, bringing humans to tears at the heavenly duet, before punishing your victim of the night.

He became a recurring guest, who refused the idea of joining the coven. Everyone was surprised Santiago wasn't jealous of him, but he admired him too much to be bothered by him taking the position of leading actor.

You steered clear of him, outside of your performances, to avoid upsetting Armand. Yes, he was jealous, and no, you may not have been companions, but you didn't blame him. He was extremely traumatized from his past and for that became controlling and untrusting to most, but once you gained his trust - he was a godsend, and you didn't want to ruin that for a newborn vampire you'd just met.

Then it happened, after the usual set, you found yourself sitting on the roof, watching as the others left to hunt. Holding the small music box, you humming the melody, your heart aching. You'd overheard a few members gossiping about you, questioning your secretive nature.

Masquerade, Paper faces on parade

Masquerade, Hide your face so the world will never find you

Masquer-

“You don't think sitting up here alone is a bit gloomy,” Lestat spoke.

“It will sound different once it is performed,” you mumbled.

“Then I hope you don't mind me joining, perhaps I can add my touch,” he said, moving to sit next to you before you could answer.

“Lestat, Armand won't be pleased,” you shook your head.

“It is ridiculous how much you care for his feelings, considering he isn't your companion”

“He has been more than generous to me”

“By making you wear a masquerade mask, along with a gown as if you are a widow, I trust your judgment,” he said, sarcastically.

“He spared me, he could have killed me, as he had done to my maker, but he helped means taught me how to even live as a vampire,” you confessed.

“But he did not give you your talent”

“No,” you shook your head.

“Then I see no reason for this appearance, you have a voice unlike any other I’ve ever met, your eyes-

“My voice has nothing to do with my eyes, my face, he saved me and in return it is his”

“What could have happened to you for you to willingly settle for so little?”

“Excuse-

“Take off the mask,” he said, catching you off guard.

“No,” you said, awkwardly.

“We won't be able to fix this deep-rooted insecurity, whatever it is until you remove all of the layers that hide you,” he said, standing up, and hovering over you.

“Or you could mind your own business,” you said, seconds before screaming. Lestat had quickly taken the mask off, watching as your hand covered your face, nearly clawing in disgust to cover up.

“Please, I beg of you, give it back,” you cried, holding out your other hand, your head down.

“Y/n, look at me,” his eyes softened, it was one thing to see you quiet and standoffish - that was normal. However, seeing you bitterly weeping, your nails almost piercing into your face, he was concerned.

“Please, I’m sorry, just-give it back, please,” you said.

“Look at me first,” he said sternly, inaudibly gasping as lifted your head.

“Are you satisfied? Am I still the beautiful star you thought me to be, or do you finally see the monster hidden under the veil,” you spat, the blood-stained on your cheek.

“Is this what he has told you? This is nothing comparable to a monster, if anything, it makes you stand out. A beautiful voice, with an equally beautiful face, you just HAPPEN to be unique,” he told you, reaching to hold your chin, making you look at him.

“That isn't true, I don't want pity-” You were caught off guard as he pressed his lips against your own.

“You are very beautiful Y/n, you haven't been reminded of it, but you are. I haven't been able to get you out of my head since that night, you lifted your veil for me. You tug at my heart, with the simplest glances, don't ever think I am saying anything about you for pity,” he said, pulling you into another kiss.

“Come with me, to my place, we wouldn't want your leader interrupting,” he said, in between kisses, as he kissed along your neck.

The last thing you expected was for his place to be a dark abandoned dungeon, but his attentive skills made you indifferent to the environment. Finally, the passionate tango, you straddled his lap, your head on his chest, as he sat up leaning against the wall. Reaching for your mask, he stopped you.

“You don't have to be so quick to put it back on, I enjoy seeing you this way,” he said, kissing your scarred skin.

“I have to get back soon,” you told him.

“I want you to leave with me, be my companion, and we can travel the world, you can be the star I know you are,” he said, wrapping his arms around your body.

“You want to be my companion?” you asked, confused.

“I want nothing more than to be your companion, to love you for an eternity”

“What about Armand?”

“How he feels is irrelevant to me, he has kept you around as his toy, but I will lick your wounds if you accept me,” he said, wiping your tears. Nodding, you mumbled, ‘Yes’, as he kissed your lips.

“I have to get back now, we can start planning after tomorrow night,” you said, as he nodded in agreement, kissing your lips, before you look the mask, pressing it to your face.

By the time you were in the basement of the theatre, everyone was in their coffin, but Armand. He sat in his office, the light dim, looking up at you, as you came down the stairs. In an instant, he was in front of you, going to speak, you stared confusedly, as he lifted the veil, smashing his lips against your own.

“I missed you,” he said.

“Sorry, I changed my mind and ended up going hunting,” you lied.

“It is alright, will you join me tonight?” he asked.

“I’m too tired to do anything,” you put your head down, but he quickly lifted it, pecking your lips.

“And that is fine, I will hold you, come,” he said, grabbing your hand, and leading you to his coffin.

“I don't tell you too often, but I am proud of what you've become,” he wrapped his arms around you, as he shut the top.

“Thank you”

“No, thank you”

Watching from behind the curtain, you peered at Santiago as he recited his typical lines. Suddenly, you felt a hand on your lower back, making you turn around, your eyes widened, seeing Lestat.

“Why are you all the way over here?” you asked, but he ignored the question, pecking your lips.

“You look perfect, it will only be a short while before we are together away from this place,” he said reassuringly, lowering your veil, moving to the side, as the curtain opened, closing behind you. Looking towards the crowd, before setting your eyes upon Armand, you began to sing. However, mid-song, a commotion could be heard backstage, as the music sped up.

Glancing at Santiago, you noticed the unusually dark gleam in his eyes. The curtains opened again, revealing coven members, dressed as judges. Your heart immediately sank, as others brought Lestat onto the stage.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, the true show of the night has begun,” Santiago chuckled. Going to rush to Lestat, you fell to your knees as pain shot through your body.

“This, my dear friends, is Y/n, our grim reaper, she takes hold of souls that face judgment, but who judges her, you will,” he said, making the audience cheer.

“What are you talking about? Armand, what is he talking about?” you asked, but they both ignored you.

“The gracious vampire Armand has done nothing but save her, she was in a freak show, her maker, she didn't even know, and instead of killing her, he took her in as his own, kept her secret,” he smirked, as you realized this was real.

“Armand-

“The ancient vampiric laws, she has broken number two, and while it wasn't her fault, she chose to leave with this secret,” he continued, watching as the audience cheered in anticipation.

“Y/n, be a doll and take off your veil,” he said. Frozen in your mind was all over the place, trying to understand why this was happening, how you could save Lestat, how you could save yourself.

Taking too long for the judges, with a simple glance, you began screaming, pulling the veil from your hair.

“Stop it,” Lestat screamed, trying to get up, but they seemed to have had him stuck in his seat.

“The dark gift, it shall never be given to children, the crippled, OR THE MAIMED,” he screamed, ripping the mask from your face, cutting your cheek in the process.

Lestat grunted and growled, trying to get up, but the more he fought, the more pain he felt.

“I’m okay,” you tried to reassure him, yelping as Santiago picked you up by your hair.

“See this hideous face, a face, not even a mother loved, yet Armand cared about this abomination, and in return, she went behind his back, planning to leave with a newborn,” he spat.

“Armand, I’m sorry,” you cried, but he kept a straight face, watching from his book.

“And Lestat de Lioncourt, from the moment he has stepped into this theatre, he has been puffed up with arrogance, and while that isn't a sin, he was willing to be an accomplice to help Y/n escape, despite seeing her monstrous face, so we will begin with him, guilty or not guilty?” he asked.

Using all of your strength, you controlled every human in the room, blood leaking from your eyes.

“Not guilty,” you muttered.

“g…NOT GUILTY,” everyone screamed, catching Santiago by surprise, but Armand saw you, and it only infuriated him, even more, to see you protect Lestat.

“And Y/n, her pathetic excuse of a maker is thankfully dead, but she is nothing more than an abomination that should have never been created, so I ask you, guilty or not guilty?”

“GUILTY”

“and her punishment?”

“DEATH”

“The jury has spoken,” he said, tossing your mask onto the floor.

“I am sorry Armand, that I didn't leave you sooner, I’ve allowed myself to be used for far too long for your benefit. I am grateful for your compassion, but only because through it, I was able to meet my companion. I love Lestat and I have no regrets, all I ask is, for you to do it the same way you did to my maker,” you said, smiling, as Amrand clenched his jaw.

His thoughts were loud and clear, you were his, and he could do whatever he wanted with you, sure, this ideology partially came from his own maker, but you knew this already. You could never leave him, your loyalty was owed to him alone, he hadn't made you his companion but he cared about you, in an unhealthy way, and for you to want to up and leave him for some guy you only known for a few months, he would rather see you dead than for you to leave Lestat.

Facing Lestat, you kept the sad smile on your face, taking in his face one last time.

“I love you, mon chér,” you said, before Armand set you ablaze. Your screams of agony flooded Lestat’s mind, as he cried, trying to come to you, but you quickly turned to ash, leaving nothing more than the remains of your gown and your mask.

Releasing him from their hold, he grabbed your mask, before rushing out of the building. Due to his judgment being not guilty, none of them could stop him, as he went to the dungeon. Your lingering scent only made him cry harder, as he clutched the mask. He would keep this mask, as an heirloom, as remembrance, as a promise. He’d love you always, and never forget the feelings you brought upon him.

As the song ended, Lestat opened his eyes, the fans screaming loudly for him. Reaching to remove the mask, he bowed, but seeing the figure in his peripheral, his eyes began to sting. Rising, he fought the urge to cry, seeing you standing next to him, bowing alongside him.

“I couldn't be more proud of you, mon chér,” you told him.

“I’m sorry, my love, I-

“No, you are seeing the entire world, and they love you, that is all that matters to me,” you smiled.

“I love you,” he said, reaching out for you, as you faded away.

The once heavy feeling has left his body, now replaced with sweet memories, you looked just as beautiful as the first time he'd laid eyes on you. He could go on, knowing that maybe, just maybe, you had been with him all along.

[a-green-misstep]

Nandor x Guillermo episode list

This is a list of all the nandermo moments in What We Do in The Shadows (TV show). A good number of episodes have nothing substantial in them relating to the ship other then maybe one scene, and so are skippable.

W.I.P I've done seasons 1 to 5 so far.

Rating system:

A : Top tier interaction and or important for plot

B : Less important overall, but got some fluff in there

C : May having nothing or close to nothing, skippable

Season 1

Episode: 1 A

This is the pilot, important as it introduces the characters, their wants and desires (Gizmo wants to be a vampire) and there dynamics (master and familiar).

Creepy paper

26:10 the gift.

“he made Guillermo a portrait made out of glitter because he remembered his anniversary and wanted to give him something for it. He got the glitter to put on his face because he liked it and then used it to make a portrait for Guillermo. he used something he liked to make him a present and put some thought and time and effort in it. “ - @starlightmesss

Episode: 2 C

Skip

Episode: 3 C

Mostly skippable 

15:37 “I don't want you to die, master.”

Episode: 4 A

Guillermo is “heartbroken” over Nandors decision not to bite him

Especially the start of the episode is quite cute bonding between them

However also an important portrayal of how poorly Guillermo is treated  

Guillermo “quits” for the first time

Nandor shows his appreciation

“You are my…. Friend”

Episode: 5 C

1:00-2:00min bonding and playing chess together

Otherwise nothing

Episode: 6 B

Mostly skippable

18:00 Guillermo kills the Baron

Episode: 7 A

The Vampiric Counvil & The Vampire slayer/savior

Guillermo makes some important moves

Literally saves Nandors life

Episode: 8  A

Nandor has lost his country and sad about it

Guillermo tries to get him to become a US citizen  

Guillermos feelings about not being turned 

“Will you stop fucking complaining.” 🫢

First Nandermo late-night fight/deep conversation

“Guillermo I appreciate you…”

Episode: 9 A

A very horny epsiode

Nandor being possessive when Laszlo and Nadja are ordering Guillermo around

Guillermo dosent kiss :(

Guillermo being very shy about the orgy, a Catholic… yikes

Guillermo tries The Dildos(TM)

Nandor defending Guillermo when Laszlo is insulting him

Nandor checking on Guillermo in his room and basically sitting in Guillermo's lap 😂

“You’d you cum?”

Episode: 10 A

Important for the plot!

“ the heart wants what the heart wants”

Seman

Nandors 37 wives + kids

Guillermo does a DNA test! And is related to Van Helsing…

Guillermo pours holy water on Nandor

Holding hands as he gets into bed :) 

Nose boop

____________________________

Season 2

Episode: 1  B

Guillermo is the vampire slayer

15:20-16:20 Guillermo is underappreciated and doesn't appreciate it

18:30 Nandor saves Guillermos life

21:00 Guillermos plan B

Episode: 2 C

2:50 sassy GiGi

Holding hands and giggling at jokes

Otherwise skip

Episode 3:  B

19:30-20:00 “I guess I turned that part of my brain off, with the feelings and emotions”.

Guillermo facing the fact he's a murdered, and what that means for him (and as such his relationship with the vamps)

Otherwise a skip

Episode 4:  B

Not much Nandermo stuff, but an important episode for Guillermo's development + Derek

1:10 Guillermo teaches Nandor how to use a computer, its cute.

“Id never forgive myself if anything happened to Nandor”

Hug rejected :(

Guillermo staying with Nandor to help him sleep as music plays :)

Episode 5:  C

13:25 “Guillermo get over here and put your neck in my mouth”

Skip

Episode 6: C

2:00 Nandor tells some random vamp to kill Guillermo -_- 

Skip

Episode 7:  A

6:15 “Hes likes the last donut in the display case” 🙁

“It use to be difficult to resist” in relation to eating Guillermo 

Guillermo slays again! 

“Are you trying to make a girlfriend out of dust?”

Nandor is very chill with the vampire killing, even lies for him

FIRST instance of Guillermo almost stabbing Nandor, there is tension

Episode 8: A

Important

Nandor ex past familiar shows up 

Nandor tells Guillermo he should leave

“Are you going to be alright without me?”

Nandor whispers “your being stupid” as Guillermo leaves to sad breakup music :((((

GUILLERMO CRYING

Guillermo  breaks up with nandor  quits and finds a new  mommy  master 

Each feel disrespected

Nandor visiting Guillermo's room and asking his new master to be kind to him

Nandor finding Guillermo running in the snow

“I have been unhappy since you left… i just want to know what i can do to bring you home”

Guillermo got a weekend! Workers rights! (he needs to unionize)

Nandor promises to turn Guillermo… at some point

The boys flying off into the night 🙂

Episode: 9 B

Skip to the end

15:30 Memos man milk

He literally has jars full of Nandors “seed”

Nandor fucks Lazlo

Episode 10: A

THEATRE DE VAMPIRE, I love IWAV references 

Nandor plays peak a boo, and complains that Guillermos not holding his hand

Guillermo quits #3 and moves home

Nandors going through the stages of grief/breakup

“It's good to be wanted”

The vampires are on trial

Nandor sells out and yet covers up for Gizmo 

“When you cared about someone, and they just walk out the door”

Guillermo saves the vamps #2

____________________________

Season 3

Episode 1:  A

Gizmos in prison (sike) 

Nandor does care about him and shows him through little acts, like gift giving (nandors love language???)

Nandor argues to not kill Gizmo - “Hes the only one that can protect us” 

“Co-dependent much 🤪” - G after mentioning how he still wants to be their servant even though they want to kill him 

THE WARRIOR CODE, the code, the code between men, the warrior code. Nandor owes him a debt of eternal gratitude and mercy now

The sit-down convo in the basement is so sweet. I feel like we get more one-on-one convos between them than we do Nadja and Lazlo, which I feel like says.... something.

Nandor bringing him chicken that he has been preparing (let sit out at room temp) for days :) ?

Nandor standing with Gizmo whilst watching the tape from the vampiric council even though he was sitting a second ago.

Gizmos really big smile when Nandor says they aren't going to kill him (the bar is in hell) 

“Your guys are like my family” and then immediately told to stop by Nandor 😬(hey are we sure this ship is worth it?)

Episode 2: AA

Gizmo training in stabbing, and then with ✝️ cross brass knuckles is hilarious

Gizmo making poop jokes to Nandor lmao, i like seeing the silly bits of life that arent sad silly

Guillermo knowing Nandors exact measurements is very… intimate

Nandor flirting with the gym lady Meg :0 mans looking for a partner 

Gizmos is way too excited about looking just like Nandor

Gizmos' date with Meg is just so sweet, and her making him realize his feelings/him denying those feelings and fleeing (and as such what Nandor's feelings probably are) is one of my favourite scenes in the whole show, also SHOUT OUT to Kayvan for the phenomenal acting. I wish we had gotten to see Gizmo become friends with Meg later on :(

Meg: You like women and men! Nandor: Yes!  BFFR

Nandors going through things :(((( he is a "soft boy" 

Episode 3: A

Nandor is fucking and the gang is worried about him

Why did Gizmo know what Nandors sex sounds sound like

Nevermind… the dildostm

Nandor is in love with Gail! He knows her favourite yoghurt :)

Also, I wonder what the meds gizmo are taking

Gizmo immediately attempts to sabotage Nadors relationship when he finds out he's going to propose and turn her into a vampire 🫢

Yet gail compares Nandor to a sardine  😬

ASS OUT (and blurred cock and balls) hey have I ever mentioned hes hot

The juxtaposition between Gail who doesn't really care about Nandor, and doesn't want to be a vampire vs Guillermo who cares about him every moment and desperately wants to be a vampire. And how Nandor “loves” Gail, but has historically treated Gizmo like crap (even tho he does clearly care for him)

Guillermo watching Twilight with a corps dressed as Nandor…. certainly is something 

He is also way too happy when everyone else is pissed with Nandor for the fucking a werewolf thing 

Guillermo is Nandors “heart guard” omg

Nandor turns Gail into a vamp in front of Guillermo :( 

Guillermo comforting Nandor at the end of the episode :(

Episode 4: AAA

Quick shout out to Nadja for backing it up to the theme song

Guillermo staring at his useless master trying to use a fork and knife 0_0

Nandor defending Guillermo being a bodyguard and not a familiar anymore!

Nandor keeps repeatedly looking at G to see if the others acting interested in him is making him happier :D

The change in expression on Nadors face when they ask if Guillermo has a girlfriend and then ask if he has a boyfriend 👀 (it goes from  😁to  😬😐) WHATS UP WITH THAT NANDOR? (no but genuinely I'd never seen that before, that feels like something intentional) 

My boy gizmo is in the closet, hes got that catholic guilt :/

Nandor staring at him whilst Lazlo talking about how great sex is🧍🏻

I am truly surprised by how deeply Nandor is looking at Guillermo as Lazlo says “Before they meet the one”

Gizmo almost comes out but is interrupted, and Nandor just has this deeply caring look on his face as Guillermo is saying this, and then when he gets interpreted you can see in the foreground this look of disappointment on Nandors face :(

Guillermo sitting alone looking sad as everyone else leaves, and in the background, you can hear Nador shouting with joy :(

Yo, are we sure this is a comedy?

Guillermo worried about Nandor gambling too much + “Nap naps”

Nandor find out about how the universe works, and it is actually a pretty big deal for his character

Love that the episode ends with them walking side by side at the back of the group 

Episode 5:  C

skip

Guillermo fondling Nandors cape

16:40 Guillermo the schemer

Episode 6:  B

Pretty much a skip

Nandor bragging about Guillermos skills to the Baron

“How do you know what vampire piss tastes like” 🤨

GUILLER SLAPS NANDOR and another “stop feeling sorry for yourself”, this mans job half the time is just to get him out of his pity parties

Gizmos bait ouch

Guillermo shaking ass to entice a vamp

Nandor pulls Guillermo out of the way of danger and takes his place

Episode 7: C

skip

The guide flirting with Guillermo lmao

Nandor taking along Guillermo for help with the Nadja quest

Episode 8:  AAA

This ones important!

Creepy paper! Gizmo plans Nandor a party!

Gizmo made Nandor dolls of both of them 🥹

Vampire depression :(     “Nandors in crisis 😨”

Nandor casually taking a beautiful knee

Nandor joins a cult

Time for a very important scene

Gizmo refuses to give Nandor his things so that he wont go 

Gizmo running after Nandor

Nandor relieves Guillermo of his service, firing him 

N: “It is time for me to find happiness” G: “Well I want to find happiness too!”

They are both unhappy.

“Oh boy don't give me this shit” as Guillermo once again points out how long he's spent in Nandor’s service trying to make him happy :(

Gizmo begging to be a vampire, so he can finally be happy

N: "I've grown to have some affection for you. just a little bit you know?" G: “And I for you” N: "Well obviously, but vampirism is a curse- and I- care for you too much to burden you with that. it would way too heavily on my conscience..." "boop! there's that smile...”

When Gizmo says “And I for you”, Nandor looks away, in shame?

Guillermo ends the conversation alone and crying.

We then skip to a month later, Gizmo talking about how hes hurt, and staring at the nandor doll he made sadly.

“I guess I know how it feels, every time I left or I quit…” That one hurt, and this idea is important and will be brought back up in season 6 episode 5.

They both care for each other, and they are both sad and hurt ughhhh

Nandor in the short shorts…

G: “If anything wasn't okay I couldn't live with myself”

Literal sacrificial self-harm with the pulling out of the teeth, like that vampire lashes

The SLAYER is back!

Holding hands as he saves him… against his will

“You just punched Jeremey!” “FUCK JEREMY!”

I dont even know what to say about the final argument in the car. Nandor is just so sad, and its horrible because that also means that Guillermo isnt enough to make him happy.

Episode 9: A

Lmao been in jail so long his hair has grown again

Third show up of the Nandor doll

Guillermo is downgraded to familiar again :( after everything

“I'm sick and tired of being sick and tired” 

The SuperSlumber

Nandor snatching his hand away from Guillermo as he steps into his coffin

Guillermo needs a minute alone 🙁

N: “Again with the make me a vampire shit 😠”

G: “No […] I just don't want you to go…”

Nandors has had orgasms that are longer than 2 hours?! Yeesh

Guillermo appears to be very familiar with the length and girth of Nandors 🍆

Perhaps more of a grower than a shower?

wiggilines

Guillermo looking shell-shocked in the corner

“It seems pretty average to me”, Guerillmo looking at the camera whispering “No” 😐

Guillermo calling the gang a family, and getting Nandor from his super slumber so the family can be all together (do we think the camera crew is family too?) 

Episode 10:  A

Guillermo does deserve to be a vampire, I mean he is a serial killer, he’d fit in well

“Fuck you”

Guillermo running after Nandor as Nandor tells his wows of unfound love (bro hes right behind you)

Nandor is leaving Staten Island, and Guillermo is lost and confused 🙁

“You are one of the things I need to get away from” …. Ouch 

Not only does Nandor make Guillermo plan the travels AWAY FROM GUILLERMO for him, but then rubs it in that hes not made him a vampire

Guillermo running out of the room and to Nandors room, and Nandor going to comfort him in the most demeaning manner possible

“The only reason your alive is because i let you live”

Do you think Guillermo was shitting himself during this scene? 

Guillermo putting Nandor in a headlock and pushing him onto his knees and whisper in his ears about how he didnt want him to feel weak!!! 

NANDORS FIGHTIN BACK

PLANCHA!!

Oh my god the knife being thrown towards Guillermo's head, him catching it the “uhuhuh” and throwing it into the portrait of nandor

Nandor saying “Yes! Yes! This is what I've been waiting for” as Guillermo overpowers him is homoerotic text if I've ever seen it

Bro the heavy breathing as he says “you can take care of me” and asking him to join him as his companion around the world, and that he will turn him into a vampire at the banks of his homeland oh my god…

“Traveling the whole world with my Nand..Master!” YOUR NANDOR YOU SAY?? As he packs the Nandor doll

Nandor shouts for Guillermo at the train station and then leaves his suitcase behind as you embark on his journey alone.

____________________________

Season 4

Episode 1: A

The 1-year time skip is insane 

WHATSUUUUUUPPPPP

“I wish Guillermo was here :( “

Poor Guillermo literally falls through the floor

NANDOR JUMPS IN TO SAVE HIM!

I feel like in season 1 or 2 nandor would never have saved him

Nandor helping Guillermo dry off :( and wants to help him

Nandor “forgiving” Guillermo for being locked into a crate 😒

Nandor Finally remembers Gizmo's last name! And he looks aroused about it 

“Always my friend… by some definition of the word” 

Nandors getting married! And wants Guillermo to be his best man ?!? “now don't be jealous” lmao, ya that boy has been whipped for a decade, but then he was disappointed that he wasn't jealous

Guillermo putting Nandor in his place with just a look when he's laughing at him!

Guillermo the live-in nanny

Episode 2: A

Guillermo literally pulling a knife on the Gine to protect nandor.

Man wives! Love our Pan king

Guillermo got a boyfriend :) <3

He can not wait to explore Kublies body ;)

Guillermo putting Nandor in his place again with a silent and disappointed look 

Marwa my poor girl is now to be wed to Nandor, a shit fate if I do say so myself, especially as he changes her physically and mentally at a wim :( 

Episode 3:  B

He literally made the perfect woman, and yet she is still not enough

In-depth penis discussion

Guillermo has a “very shrewd and incisive mind when it comes to the penis stuff” apparently

Love the idea that Guillermo is now top of mind when Nandor's fucking and sucking

Yet unfortunatley, this does make him… limp

Guillermo being invited to see the penis not once, but twice

Episode 4: A

Guillermo's boyfriend's second sighting!

Nandor says Guillermo could pass as an Orc, Guillermo = not happy, and Nandor = looks sorta pleased about it

Oh poor Marwa :( 

https://www.tumblr.com/theshriekingsisterhood/690860073261596672/wwdits-s4-ep-4-promo-picture?source=share

NANDOR enters Guillermo into a goddamn fighting ring when he explicitly tells him not too

Guillermo “that little fucker can move” de la Cruz

“THAT MY FUCKING GUY!”

Guillermo managing to fuck up two guys in a row effortlessly is sorta hot 

“My closest companion for 13 years!” :(

“KILL MY FREIND! KILL MY FREIND! KILL MY FREIND!” At least he sees him as a friend, ugh

This brawl is sorta hot

The sassy ass “I didn't have to (cheat)!” is killing me! Damn they flirting

STAKES TO THE HEAD ONCE AGAIN, third(?) Instance of Guillermo trying to stab Nandor.

Oh my god sword fighting, and the “you're really starting to piss me off!”... hot

“Stop hiding behind Brian!

Guillermo calling him a fucking dick

Nandor getting more worried that he might have killed Guillermo and then Guillermo fucking kicking down the door of the building he fell through

“They are right Guillermo, finish me off”

“Thinking once again about how in WWDITS 4x02 Nandor bins one of his male wives for not letting him win in a fight and then in episode 4x04 Guillermo … lets Nandor win in a fight.”  - @luckshiptoshore

Epiosde 5: C

Nandor thinks Guillermo is jealous of nandor and lazlos fake gay rimming

Our poor single dad Guillermo 

“ you can burry your own nuts!”

Epsiode 6: A

Nandor trying to sabotage his own marriage / make it perfect

And Guillermo is being run ragged about it

Nandor reminiscing about “ a rainy Sunday together” watching TV shows and then acting like it's not special. Let's be real, if you remember a random rainy Sunday with your friend it is because it was special 

Nandor is an unreliable narrator, which constantly makes statements and then re-negs their importance. He is constantly bringing up the fact that Guillermo is not special after describing how he is, the fact he just must make that comment sorta shows that perhaps he doesn't mean it. It's more of a defence mechanism them anything else. It's not allowed to be special, because if those moments are special then that means that Guillermo is special… but he is a familiar that cant handle vampirism, so he cannot be special to the vampire nandor the relentless, because it's not allowed.

Lovers spat whilst wedding planning

Guillermo literally destroys the living room in the background out of anger

THE WEDDING IS HERE

And Nandors still try to self-sabotage and Guillermo points it out

Emotional talk between the boys about how Nandor is scared in this relationship and how this marriage is a big deal.

“If you get afraid I'll be there” “Thank you, Guillermo, you are my best…. Man" 🥹

Lmao the line of objectors

Guillermo looking up to Nandor smiling at 16:12

The fact that Nandors not turning Marwa into a Vamp :( 

Marwa being wished into loving everything Nandor loves, and then expressing so much love, gratitude and physical affection to Guillermo

🎵 WHO WILL CUM FIRST ON THE WEDDING NIGHT! 🎵

Nandor going to search for Guillermo during the after-party, and putting his jacket on him after he finds him asleep on a sofa 🥹🥹🥹

Episode 7:  B

skip to 19:00

Gizmo comes out to his family as ––GAY–– !!!

The vamps are his family too :)

"bad enough his relationship with nandor" lmao Nadja sees it too!!

everyone's gay! + Sassy Gizmo 😌

Episode 8: C

Poor Marwa, Nandor keeps making remarks about how hes changed her so much he doesn't even like her any more, and how “the novelty weres off” 🙁

Nandor planning the perfect space for him to get railed by a big man (and Guillermo turning away awkwardly)

Marwa spending so much time to make the “man” cave and then taking it over is very slay of her

Episode 9:  A

Guillermo telling us about Freddie his boyfriend finally! (also a weekend trip to New York from London?? Goddamn)

Jeremy introduced to Nandor as his Boyfreind… and the energy is weird from Nandor

What the fuck is wrong with you Nandor, Guillermo has a man and you get a crush on him immediately??? Jealousy is not pretty on you Nandor 

Marwa my beloved no!!!! WTF NANDOR, this shit is a horror movie

yall know that show Kevnin Can Fuck Himself? Ya this feels like that, except he are stuff in kevin/nandors perspective. 

Also… more gay nandor stuff atleast, this must be some physico symetic type thing were he dosent want to be with freidy, he wants to be freddy, cause freddy is what Guillermo likes.

You see how nandor and Guillermo are doin the same things? Almost like they are very similar, and could be really fun with each other if they just let themselves??

Also Guillermo talking about how hes thinking about Nandor all the time 👀

Guillermo and freddie walking in on Nandor and Marwa Freddie naked my the fire covered in furs is insane 

Guillermo putting Nandor in his fucking place once again for doing shity things! 

“You couldn't just let me have one thing of my own!”

“I really care about him!” “I know… :( “ hes a fucking idiot but like, he didnt mean to hurt guillermo and now he feels bad that he did 

Guillermo crying whilst explaining how hes never had a boyfriend before and how Nandor has ruined it is so sad, and also so ex coded right?

Freddie selfcest

Episode 10: A

Guillermo’s getting bored of the job

They are stuck in a never-ending hamster wheel 

Guillermo and Nandors vastly differing view of the world and time, Nandor literally has all the time in the world and is now bored oh the whole “finding love” thing, whilst Guillermo can feel the time hes lost sitting in that damn mansion. 

Everything stays the same

Guillermo quits #4 !

GUILLERMOS GETTING VAMPED BY DEREK!

____________________________

Season 5

Episode 1: A

Guillermo does not appear to be happy, and is dodging the vampire question.

Nandor’s in a good place :) 

Nandor and Guillermo go on a date to a basketball game! (What was the budget for that 3-second scene?!?!?)

Nandor laughing at Guillermo about even the idea of him being a vampire :(

Nandor breaking down a door to see what Guillermo is doing is so intense for no reason

Gizzmo literally thinks Nandor is about to kill him, damn (also very hot of Nandor)

Nandor thinking he missed Gizzmos birthday and feeling bad about it :,)

“Change into your nicest shity sweater :)” bffr

Guillermo having a damn panic attack low key 

Nandor mkaing fun of Guillermo wanting to Become a vampire again :(((

1. Guillermo being in denial about Nandor ever turning him into a vampire 2. Guillermo swooning over Nandor “he cares about me a lot, and he does a lot of really nice things for me 🤭”, he looks like he would be giggling and kicking his feet if he could right now, cute, but saaaaaaaaaaad. 3. “Cute montage” my ass oh my god

🫵 VAMPIRISM/BITING AS A METAPHOR FOR SEX OH MY GOD 

Gizzmo talking about his crush to a one night tght stand, that one night stand asking “ are you sure you want to do this?” (a line VERY often used in media when gaining consent during a hesitant sex scene), and followed by “yes”, i just didnt think it would happen (lossing my V-card (aka vampire card)) like this.”

completly forgot about guillermo almost saying no to being turned :( 

Guillermo trying to sit next to Nandor and Nandor not letting him :(((( 

Oh god this dinner is so sad

Nandor: “[whilst still laughing and guillermo and the idea of him becoming a vampire] Guillermo i’m sorry, eventually, of course i will definitly be turining you into a vampire, when the time is right.” 

“She didnt trust you, you hadent given her a reason to.” - Armand, interview with a vampire

Do you guys see what im seeing???? Cause it hurts, espcially knowing what happened in Season 6 episode 5.

Yo Nandor looking so hurt, he would kill gizmo AND THEN KILL HIMSELF??? That seems gay

Nandor looking for a “Guillermos gifts” shop oml 

Guillermo trying to bite into Derek is hilarious

HOLY SHIT, I feeling like showing a box cutter go into someones arm is the most grusome thing this show has shown oh my god 

Glasses less gguillermo!

Guillermo brushing nandors hair so delicatly :3, also oh my got Nandor is so much taller then him 

Bed time story and birthday present!!!he got him a foot locker because guillermo said he wanted one :((( that shit is so cute

“were all just doing what it takes to  survive” “were all just hiding in plain site”, Guillermo is not doing okay

it feels like he lost his virginity to early, when he wasn’t ready, and with just a one night stand, and he regrets it, but saying the truth to the person he cares about the most, wouldn’t lead to confront, just to more pain on both sides :(. bro i think guillermo cheated.

Episode 2: A

Nandor feels Guillermo being distant

“….bat…”

Lazlo knows!!

Guillermo looking scared oh Lazlo omg

“Please don't tell nandor!” “I don't know if he would even survive it.” ouch! Also, Guillermos sad puppy eyes when Lazlo says that is so sad 

GUILLERMO CRYING NOOOOOO

Man is a bottom 

Lazlo being willing to convince Nandor to turn Gizzmo into a vampire inorder to protect Guillermo :(

Episode 3:  A

Guillermo looking confused and horrified at the idea of a sean pride parade

Guillermo doing his little interviews in his new coffin/bed that Nandor gave him 🥹

Nandor and his little bird friend 

“Members of the LGBTQLMNOP Community!” honestly, with the brain scrammbelies, I forgive him, he is adorable 

“Literally the gayest things on the block!”

Nandor's jealous of Lazlo and Guillermo hanging out, hes literally lost for speech

“Vroom vroom!”

Nandor “soft after two bumps” the relentless

Cock ahoy

Guillermo immediately covering up the window during the day when nandor shows up

NANDOR GOES TO SPACE TO IMPRESS GUILLERMO AND ADMITS IT!

Its pride time baby! Happy pride Guillermo :) 

Lets have a clap for gay ;)

A firey decent back to earth with our lovely naked master

Nandor's butt, with trolls doll hair, and junk covered up only by a pride flag oh my god

Gay Guy :) 🏳️‍🌈

Episode 4: B

Nandor wants Guillermo to come to the guy with him, homoerotic 

Guillermo avoiding Nandor, and they both are sad about it :(

Nandor trying to make Guillermo jealous 

Nandor sad/angry that hes bad at getting freinds 

Nandor circumcision?!?!? Preformed by Guillermo?!?!?

Regenerated forskin

Nandor takes Guillermo to the movies

Epsiode 5: B

Nandor De Laurentiis (i genuinely call him this all the time) 

Guillermo going to a goodbye dinner with his mom and then its her god damn birthday :0

Nandor taking a cinderblock to the dick lmao 

Also Nandor looking for guillermo super casually “hes not back is he???”

Guillermo taking to his mom, and his soft and sad “i dont know…” when his mom asks him were his crufifcs is :( 

Guillermo crying :(( 

Nandor cutting down Colin so skillfully was super hot

Nandor lashing out at Guillermo and then immediately reggerting it when Guillermo takes it to heart :((((( bro why is this episode to sad

Epiosode 6: B

Why does guillermo know that nandors whacking it 

Guillermo falls when flying for the first time when Nandor calls for him, is it because: A. he got distracted and stopped focusing on flying, or B. super nervous around Nandor 

Noone helping guillermo with his broken god damn leg >:(

Drugged up Geillermo is so sweet

“The one i love most is Nandor, because hes like the queen bitch!” you heard it here first folks! 

Episode 7: C

Sky fucking 

“This is my DIARY! :(“

Guillermos a father 

“Having a wank?!”

Episode 8: A

Nandor and Lazlo fucking!!! Only 3 times a week tho :( 

Guillermo gets to sit at the main table with the vamps :)

Guillermo the slayer getting called out, and Nandor trying to cover for him :)

“RUN!!” “show him mercy!!” and then Nandor literally being dragged by the Barron whilst begging him “Baron, stop!”

Is Nadja okay? Why she want to die?? :(

Baron about Guillermo being turned not by Nandor: “It is a violation, a humiliation, a shame from which neither you nore Nador will every recover.” heyy uhhhh, i think he was right :(

Nandor being worried when the baron asks for a moment alone with Guillermo 

“I did all this because I wanted to be a great vampire, like Nandor”

Nandor begging for mercy for Guillermo

“Baron, I beg mercy! I know that Guillermo has made some mistakes, [...] but he did so to defend his master. Whatever Guillermos flaws may be, he has always been loyal to me…”

Dead Guillermo ?!??

Nandor craddeling “Guillermos” body in his lap and arms, whispering “oh no” to himself :(((

Nandor cutting back at the barron saying guillermo was just a familiar! 

“he was not just a familiar, he was my body guard, he was the best man at my wedding, he was my friend…”

Nandor shouting at Lazlo to stop as he cuts open his belly!

Nandor seems to be pathologically unable to show unrestrained affection for people (specifically guillermo) how many times has he shows affection or care for guillermo, just for it to be followed up by a cutting remarks? how many times has be gone to touch him and pulled away before reaching him?

“fly like the wind my little friend”

Guillermo in Nandors coffin!

“the first day guillermo become my familiar, he gave me a card… what did that card say?” your telling me he remembers what it says?? a decade+ later??? these mother fuckers forgot about jerry entirely, and he remembers a card a decade latter??? wow

“it said, to be a vampire is my dream, but to be your familiar is my honor, thank you for this opportunity” and tandoor mouthing the words too….. 😭

“we have a long history guillermo, i image that i know you almost better than anyone.”

Episode 9: A

‘Guillermo smell this jock strap!’

“Guy like that, gets a whiff of something musky, he absolutely will not stop” 👀Guillermos into Bears canon 

TBH skip to 17:00

LMAO the Guide casually letting slip that Guillermo is a vampire now

N: you asked… someone else, a vampire that was not me…” G: I felt like I had no other choice (eyes tearing up, said with a gulp). N: You could have asked me! G: Are you fucking kidding me? I asked you repeatedly for 13 years! N: Yes, and I was gonna get round to it! If have a lot on my plate at the moment! G: *sad scoff* N: Who? Who was it? it's relevant to me! …. N: now I’m going to be honest with you, I am going to kill you Guillermo, and then quite possibly myself.

Nandor immediately knowing what’s wrong with Guillermo and his half vampire state

Run Forest Run!

Episode 10: A

Guillermo is lost, scared and hiding from Nandor

Nandor destroys Guillermos Bed and pillow that he gave to him in seasons 5 and 2 respectively :( 

Nandor literally strangling a guy he thinks is Guillermo 

“I have given Guillermo my friendship, and this is a gift I do not give to just anyone. [...] I thought Guillermo had earned it.” :( 

More afraid of losing the vamps/Nandor than dying

Yo Nandor threatening Guillermo's mom is so intense

Guillermo and his stakes

G: I don't believe you. N: no of course your don't….

This feels like foreshadowing to S6E5

THE WARRIOR CODE!

Guillermo almost stads Nador #4! Also hot suicidal Nandor 

MAMA THE VAMPIRE SLAYER!!!

Guillermo will finally be an equal! 

Nandor smart, 

GUILLERMO THE VAMPIRE!! Lmao the lisp with the fangs

Nandor is so ready to accept him into the group now! Hunting with him, giving him vampire tips

Guillermo can't go through with it :( too human 

Nandor the creep, “just as i feared, guillermo is not cut out to be a vampire, i will fix…”

Also, him trying to use a gine wish to fix it is so sweet, (but also what happened to those 3 wishes Nandor got as a wedding present?)

The ceremony of vampiric transmogrification

The image of Nandor and Guillermo, face to face, close together, as for the first time Nandor tends to Guillermo instead of the other way around, carefully tying the bow on Guillermo's cloak….. The zoom into Nandors hands near Guillermo's heart and neck, hiding both of their faces, although showing Guillermo looking up at Nandor. Wow, the subtext is beautiful

Also, I LOVE those robes.

“ the answear must come from your heart” “ would you rather be a human or a vampire.”

The look on Nandors face, the look on guillermos face as he is essentially breaking the news to Nandor via looks. For a second it seems Guillermo will not have to say anything, but he does, “a human”. Nandor would have understood him either way.

Guillermo cant even kill Derek, G: “I cant do this”, N:”you want me to do it.” Nandor whispers to Guillermo softly. G:”i dont know…” N:”I do.”

Earlier in the season, Nandor tells guillermo that he knowns Guillermo better then anyone, this scene really proves it.

Long hair and bear Guillermo!!

Nandor just Had Guillermo's old glasses in his pocket?!?! Was that specifically because he anticipated the change, or does he just have a spare pair for him??

Nandor made up an entire ceremony to help Guillermo. Nandor putting his hand on Guillermo caringly.

Lazlo helping Guillermo with the body is very sweet

____________________________

Season 6

Episode 1: B

Nadja being causion not to upset nandor by talking about guillermo

“Its okay to just admit you miss him a little bit”, Nandor “in denial” the relentless

Guillermo fix the coffin/box that Nandor bought for him and then destryoed last season 

I love the little pride flags in Guillermos new room, also tbh it looks like a better place then his last room 

Guillermo putting boundaries down between him and Nandor, they havent seen each other in months! im happy for him, but sad for my ship

Nandor dosent look happy about it��

Good old Panera Bread

Nanodor just wants to talk about Guillermo to Jerry lmao 

Nandor hanging out in Guillermos room to talk, both of them sitting on his bed

“I ate your shit over and over!”

Everyone wanting guillermo to move back in :( 

Ya your definitely doing okay Nandor 

“As a former friend” ouch. Also Guillermo desperately trying to set boundaries

Episode 2: B

"Guillermo has a big time, big boy,  big dick job?!”

Guillermo, Nandor and Nadja are coworkers!

blue collar Nandor!

Nandor just wants to help and support Guillermo :( but

Straight^tm Guillermo

“no funny business! like murder…”

Episode 3: A

“now that guillermo has left the house, Nandor is a broken man”

Alconodar Nandor! + shirtless Nandor! been a while

“sashay away!”

Nixon Nandor???

Nixon Nandor going to Guillermo for help :(((( 

Guillermo immediately knowing something wrong with Nandor :((( 

“Sockittome” how romantic 

Love how after everything, Guillermo has a very chill relationship with the Baron 

Nandor x Lazlo, that ship has gotta be a thing right?

Baby Guilermo 😣 

Nandor playing along (also note the weird ass handshake)

This scene is so adorable and sad 

Guillermos excitement and joy about interviews and meeting a vampire, and having the possibility of being a vampire infront of him :(((( 

Guillermo got bullied :( was shy and no friends 

“I was rich and a jock”

Not Nandor wanting guillermo to stay as he is, saying he’ll let both of them just how one night like this (and then, once again, immediately cutting his words of affection with an insult to guillermo)

Episode 4: A

Lmao nandors into the Guide now….. Oh no… they, they arent going to make them end game are they??

“Yes mast…. Yes Jordon!” lmao freudian slip

Guillermo has to fire Nandor!? 

Gillermo really dosent want to fire him :( 

“When i was a warlord, I would always discourage none sexual fraternization amongst the men”, so… sexual fraternisation is allowed with your man colleges then  ?????

Nandor literally looking sadly through a window at Guillermo and his boss is insane 

Insane of drunk guillermo to stand right behind nandor on the couch, putting his hands on his shoulders and saying “the rest of it can go fuck it self” until he remebers about jordon

“Its about being the right fit, maybe thats what we were? Or weren't… Nandor couldn't make me a Vampire, and i cant make him a Janitor.”

This whole broken up vide is very sad

“Im proud of you.” and then Guillermo immediately firing him is so painful

N “Its fine!” G “Im so sorry…” N “good luck guillermm…” is he choked up? Was nandor going to cry?

I dont understand the handshake, its a very week handshake, with nandor not even grabbing his hand back. It seems maybe he was so sad man couldnt even shake his hand, even though he wanted to 

Hes humiliated :( Nandor for the first time asking for privacy from the Doc crew oh my god, and him breaking down and scream when they keep following him. Hes so hurt and angry ughhhh.

Epsiode 5: AAA (SORRY THIS ONE NEEDS CLEANING UP, i went a tad insane)

Nandors run away :( 

“The blade of the proverbial guillotine has dropped, and the blood has pooled at Guillermo's feet” damn Lazlo  

Nandors gone insane

“when one is burned, one feels most at home among the ashes” “amongst others that have been discarded” oh Nandor :(

Nadja calling out Guillermo for being mean to Nandor

Also Nandor doing weird shit in the background

“we are the hollow men”

Nandor talking to himself saying “you live a thousand years and you think you know what betrayal is, what horror is, but then in a single instant you find out what man is truly capable off.” AND THEN REQUESTING SIMON AND GARFUNKLE

Guillermo and Nandor fighting :(

S1E4: Guillermo “quits” for the first time (dosent really, but was ready to bounce).

S2E6: Nandor tells some random vamp he can kill Guillermo 

S2E7: Nandor is very chill with Guillermo killing a vampire, and even lies for him to cover it up.

S2E8 : Nandor tells Guillermo he should leave 

S2E8: Guillermo  breaks up with Nandor  quits and finds a new  mommy  master 

S2E10: Guillermo quits #3 and moves home

S3E8: Nandor leaves guillermo for a cult.

S3E8: G says, after Nandor has left for the cult: “I guess I know how it feels, every time I left or I quit…” 

S3E10: Nandor after anouncing hes leaving to travel the world to guillermo alone: “You are one of the things I need to get away from” 

S4E10: Guillermo quits #4 ! (does so quietly tho, thinking hed be a vampire by end of night)

S5E1: Nandor: “[whilst still laughing at guillermo and the idea of him becoming a vampire] Guillermo i’m sorry, eventually, of course i will definitly be turining you into a vampire, when the time is right.” 

“She didnt trust you, you hadent given her a reason to.” - Armand, interview with a vampire

S5E8: Baron about Guillermo being turned by a vampire that is not Nandor: “It is a violation, a humilation, a shame from which neither you nore Nador will every recover.” 

S5E10: (guillermo whilst holding a stake up to nandor at his moms house, after nandor has been trying to kill him due to him becoming a vampire) 

G : I dont believe you. N: no of course your dont….

Also the comparison of Nandor and Guillerms fight and Nadja and Lazlos fit. 

“Im not the enemy, and you know that!”

“Your just pissed you werent … a good culture fit.” :( way to rub it in 

Nandor playing ANOTHER BREAKUP SONG, AND, making guillermo listen to it fully lmao 

Literally a break up scene, this shit is insane 

N: I WAS HUMILATED! Do even know what loyalty is Guillermo?

G: Do i know what loyalty is?! Uh ya, i was blindly loyal to you for 15 YEARS!

N: Until you got rid of me! I never got rid of you. I protected you! Even through all the fuck up’s, and the time you forgot to buy glitter [G: Rolls eyes], and the “I want to be a vampire, no actually i dont want to be a vampire”! The time you vearly killed the Baron TWICE! Through all that shit! I was loyal. I may have done a lot of things Guillermo, But i never, got rid, of YOU!”

G: do you think i felt good firing you? I didnt want to fire you! But thats how things are! In the real world! In the human world! I had to do it! 

N: I used to be a human before i became a vampire, incase you forgot! I never betrayed by friends, my comrades in arms, NEVER! Maybe some of the wives, but you know it was a different time!” 

G: im sorry… i didnt know that the janitor job was so important to you. 

N: Well it was. It was my purpose, my purpose use to be raising you, to become a great vampire. Until you pussed out, and found a new master in Jordon. 

Guillermo then answering Jordons call, whilst Nandor angrily kicks stuff in the back is so sad. Even in there break up, Nandor cant get Guillermos full attention anymore.

….

G: You know, i do know what it feels like to loose your purpose. I use to want to be a vampire so bad, it guided every choice i made, i mean dont get me wrong, im happy im a human again, but it was hard. It was hard waking up every day with that not being the goal. To be a vampire

….

G: Well i think ive found a new purpose, you will to, somewhere… But maybe, right now, are purposes are taking us… in diffrent directations, and thats okay. 

N: Perhaps your right Guillermo, i am a warrior, but this is not my fight. 

Guillermo wearing the YASSSS Sean shirt from the pride epsisode is so sweet

[saythenametotheworld]

Closer, Faster [2] | c.vnn

Genre: catching feelings; smut Pairing: SEVENTEEN Vernon x Reader Synopsis: When you met Vernon, you were convinced he wasn't just another summer fling. But did you get it right, or did he masterfully fool you into believing he was different? Notes: 18.7k words, the song prompt for this part is Paper Hearts by The Vamps. I told a friend that this would max at 13k words. Ha ha, I lied. Warnings: mature themes, explicit sexual content.

[Part 1]

The weather today was perfect too, just as it had been for the past few days. The sky is a canvas of beautiful cloud formations and the warm late-morning sun felt like a gentle embrace. Flowers bloomed in abundance, providing solace and treats to the butterflies and bees fluttering around your father’s French garden. Birds perched in the trees, their melodious songs creating a serene symphony that filled the air. The intoxicating scent of freshly baked pastries and rich coffee permeated the garden patio, where your father’s wife had meticulously set up a delightful brunch.

“How are you this morning?” your father questioned, seated across from you on the patio table.

“Good,” you replied absentmindedly, your gaze fixed on a delicate butterfly perched gracefully on an orange-yellow poppy.

“Your mom called last night. I told her you’re flying back today,” he told you but you were too lost in your thoughts to respond.

Your father cleared his throat and called your name, but you remained distant, lost in the mesmerizing beauty around you. It was Jade’s gentle tug on your sleeve that finally brought you back to the present.

“Yeah?” you asked, blinking in confusion as you realized all eyes were on you. “What’s up?”

Your father sighed, concern etched across his face. He turned to Jade and asked, “Are you sure you’ll be able to fly back by yourselves? How about extending your stay for a few days more?”

“Oh, that would be nice, but we really have to go home. Classes will resume soon, and we need to take care of our re-enrolment and stuff,” she replied, her smile reassuring. “Don’t worry about us, though. We’ll be fine. Right, y/n?”

You managed a timid smile and nodded. “Of course.”

Your stepmother reached across the table and took your hand in hers, her touch warm and comforting. She gave you a thoughtful smile and squeezed your hand gently, murmuring something in French that you didn’t quite understand. You assumed it was a kind sentiment and returned her smile with gratitude.

On a spur-of-the-moment decision, you ended up spending the last two weeks of summer break in France. The events leading up to that decision had been overwhelming, and being in Azure Bay had made it difficult to cope with the aftermath of your intense love affair with Vernon. Jade, bless her soul, had insisted on accompanying you, unable to leave you alone in your fragile state of mind.

“I know you’re not going to hurt yourself, but you still need me there,” she had insisted at the time.

Thus, you spent the last two weeks wallowing in heartache and self-pity, but like Jade had said, at least you were doing it in a beautiful French countryside villa. You had left your phone back home, determined to disappear for a while and cut off communication with everyone, especially Vernon.

While the tranquil countryside offered a form of therapy, it didn’t completely erase the whirlwind romance you had experienced with Vernon. However, it did give you ample time to reflect, appreciate yourself, and begin to forgive yourself for what had happened. Still, it wasn’t enough to return to your old self.

“Thanks for letting us stay, Dad,” you said as you walked out of the house, feeling a mix of gratitude and lingering sadness.

“No problem, sweetheart. You know you’re welcome here anytime,” he replied warmly.

You stopped in front of the car, waiting for Jade, who was saying her final goodbyes to your stepmother. Your stepmother had always been sweet and kind to you, and you felt a pang of guilt for burdening her with your negative energy over the past two weeks.

“She’s very sweet, Dad,” you remarked, watching your stepmother wave goodbye to you with a gentle smile.

“She adores you a lot,” your father responded, his voice filled with affection as he watched his wife.

“I know,” you hummed, recognizing the love in his eyes.

You stood beside the car, the gentle hum of the French countryside enveloping you. Your father’s gaze followed your stepmother as she returned to the house, her figure bathed in the soft morning light. Turning back to you, his expression softened, a blend of nostalgia and tenderness evident in his eyes.

Growing up, you had always seen how much your parents loved each other, from the way he looked at her, to the affection in his voice when he talked about her. But out of nowhere, they just decided to get a divorce. It was a surprise for you, wondering what went wrong and why you didn’t even see any sign of it ever happening.

Taking a deep breath, you looked into his eyes, seeking the courage to ask the question that had been lingering in your mind. “Why did you and Mom get divorced?”

He sighed, leaning back and staring out at the blooming garden. For a moment, he seemed lost in his memories. “Your mother and I… we loved each other very much. But sometimes, love isn’t enough to keep two people together.”

You nodded, encouraging him to continue.

“We realized that we had different dreams, different paths we wanted to take in life. It wasn’t a decision we made lightly. It was hard, one of the hardest things we ever did. But we both agreed that it was better for us and for you if we separated as friends rather than staying together and becoming resentful.”

You felt a lump in your throat, understanding more now than you ever had before. “I guess I never really saw it that way,” you admitted softly.

He smiled gently, placing a hand over yours. “We wanted you to see that it’s possible to part ways without bitterness. We remained good friends because we both cared deeply about your happiness and well-being.”

A warm breeze rustled the leaves overhead, and you let out a deep breath you didn’t realize you were holding. “It makes sense now. I always wondered how you two managed to stay so civil.”

“We were committed to being good parents to you, even if we’re apart,” he explained. “Your mother and I still have a great deal of respect for each other. We’re happier now, in our own ways.”

You looked down at your intertwined hands, feeling a sense of peace wash over you. “Thank you for sharing that with me, Dad.”

He squeezed your hand gently. “To be honest, it was long overdue, sweetheart. I should have told you that sooner.”

Just then, Jade approached you with her cheerful demeanor a welcome interruption. “Ready to go?” she asked, her smile bright.

You nodded, standing up and giving your father a warm hug. “I’ll miss you, Dad.”

“I’ll miss you too,” he replied, holding you tightly. “Come back anytime you want. And bring Jade too.”

As you and Jade got into the car, your father and stepmother waved goodbye, their figures growing smaller as you drove away from the villa. The French countryside rolled by, a picturesque backdrop to your thoughts and reflections.

Jade, sensing the contemplative mood, gave you a reassuring smile. “You okay?”

“Of course,” you smiled back.

The drive to the airport was quiet but comforting, the kind of silence that spoke of deep understanding and unspoken support. As the car rolled through the winding roads, you thought about the conversation with your father. His words had given you a different perspective on relationships and the importance of finding happiness, even if it meant making difficult decisions.

Back at the airport, the familiar hustle and bustle brought you back to the present. With Jade by your side, you navigated through check-in and security, your thoughts gradually shifting from the past to the future.

“Let’s get some coffee before we board,” Jade suggested, linking her arm with yours.

You nodded, grateful for her presence. As you sat in the airport café, sipping on your drinks, you realized how fortunate you were to have such supportive people in your life.

“Thanks for coming with me, Jade,” you said, sincerity lacing your words.

She smiled, her eyes twinkling. “I wouldn’t have it any other way. Besides, it’s kind of my job to be here for you.”

You laughed softly, feeling a sense of warmth and contentment. “You’re the best.”

The announcement for your flight echoed through the terminal, and you both gathered your belongings, ready to head back home.

Azure Bay was as beautiful as you left it, along with the bittersweet memories that you tried to forget only to fail. Your mother was overjoyed upon seeing you, uttering her love and worry into your ear as she locked you in her embrace. 

You recalled the day you left for France, how you broke down crying in her arms, asking her why your heart was hurting as much as it did at the time. You remembered her trying to console you, telling you none of it was your fault, and that you didn’t deserve the heartache Vernon gave you. She was gentle and comforting, just as she is right now.

“Are you sure you’re alright?” she asked worriedly, reluctant to let you leave again.

“Mom, I’m your baby,” you beamed at her, despite the sadness weighing your chest down. “Of course, I’ll be alright. I take after you, remember?”

With that, she sent you and Jade off to another plane, wishing you luck and reminding you to keep in touch with her. 

As you flew back to university, your mind wandered. The French countryside had been a temporary escape, a place to lick your wounds and gather your thoughts. But now, reality was setting back in. You couldn't avoid Vernon forever, not when his presence lingered in every corner of Azure Bay and the university you both attended.

Your heartache was still there, lurking just beneath the surface. But you had decided to push it bitterly to the back of your mind, determined not to let it affect your life. You had classes to attend, friends to reconnect with, and a future to focus on.

Upon arriving at the university, you reenrolled in your classes, the administrative process feeling strangely comforting in its mundanity. It was a reminder that life goes on, no matter how much your heart might be hurting.

Meeting with your friends was both a relief and a challenge. They were understanding, knowing you well enough not to press for details about your time away or the reason behind your sudden departure.

“I'm sorry for cutting you all off,” you said, your voice soft but sincere. You looked at each of them, seeing the concern and relief in their eyes.

“Nah, it’s okay,” Jaehyun said, wrapping an arm around your shoulders. “We get it. Sometimes you need space.”

You didn't explain anything, and they didn't ask. It was an unspoken understanding, a silent agreement to let you deal with your heartbreak in your own way. For now, it was enough to be back, surrounded by friends who cared about you and a life that, despite everything, was still full of possibilities.

As night fell, you found yourself at an upperclassman’s welcome party, surrounded by laughter, music, and the lively chatter of students. The familiar atmosphere was comforting, yet a part of you remained on edge. You had expected Vernon to be there, but nothing could have prepared you for the moment when you actually saw him.

There he was, standing across the room, his presence commanding your attention. His laughter echoed in the air, mixing with the music, and his smile lit up the room just as you remembered. The sight of him sent a rush of emotions crashing through you, overwhelming and inescapable.

The euphoria of being with him flooded back first, the memories of stolen glances, late-night conversations, and the warmth of his embrace. You remembered the way he made you feel alive, cherished, and beautiful. But then, like a tidal wave, the heartbreak followed. The pain of your abrupt separation, the sleepless nights, and the tears you shed in France all came rushing back, hitting you with an intensity that made it hard to breathe.

And then, in your mind, you were back in Azure Bay, reliving the day Vernon broke your heart to pieces.

The night after your picnic date on the island, you agreed to go with Vernon to his hometown. You were both excited, especially Vernon who proceeded to tell you everything about their home and the farm where it was in. He talked about his parents, kind and loving. He mentioned he had a sister too and that they were very close. He told you how he’s good with animals and farming, which was the reason he took up environmental sciences in college.

You were looking forward to this trip and you told your friends about it only after you had booked your flights there.

“Well, damn. I understand that you are in some kind of relationship now, but taking her to meet your family? Aren’t you guys moving too fast?” Mingyu joked.

Jade scoffed. “So, sneaking around to hook up is normal but meeting his parents is too fast? Quite a crooked thinking, if you ask me.”

Mingyu just rolled his eyes, mocking Jade by copying her facial expressions when she talked. 

“So, exactly how long has this been going on?” Adie asked, grinning playfully at the two of you.

You felt your cheeks flare, embarrassed to admit it. Vernon then answered for you. “Ever since we got here.”

Adie, Trina, and Jade gasped in unison. Then Jade asked, “From the very first day?”

“No! What do you take me for?” you denied indignantly. And then, leaning on Vernon’s chest, you added, “It was actually on their second day here.”

Adie and Trina started shrieking, high-fiving each other, and shaking their hands together like giddy teenagers.

“Unbelievable,” Jade sighed, shaking her head as she looked at you with genuine amazement on her face.

Eunwoo was sitting across from you on the table, his eyes narrowing at the sight of you snuggled against Vernon.

“What?” you sneered at him, tossing a crumpled tissue at him.

Eunwoo didn’t dodge. “I knew he was acting suspicious when we were at the campsite,” he said, smirking.

“Suspicious how?” Minghao asked curiously beside him, smiling like he was enjoying all the drama.

“He kept trying to talk to y/n, interrupting her while she was talking to other people. He was also glaring at Winwin all night. You’d think he’d murder the guy any minute.” To Vernon, Eunwoo said, “You were not subtle at all, man.”

“I’m sorry about that,” Vernon chimed, chuckling. “I have no excuses.”

Eventually, they stopped badgering the two of you with questions. Heading out to the beach, you held your last bonfire party with the friends they made here. Everyone wished each other all the best, and promises of coming back were declared.

The next day, your friends’ flight flew early, while you and Vernon had to wait until the afternoon for yours. You spent your waiting time in your bedroom, snuggled together, and can’t get enough of each other. It was your mom who told you it was time to leave and she also drove you to the airport.

Your heart was swelling with anticipation, excited to learn more about Vernon and meet his loved ones. On this trip, you know your connection would become stronger and the thought of knowing him better made you giddy. And so you stood in the queue of the people boarding the plane to Vernon’s state. Just as you were about to move forward, a message from Trina buzzed on your phone. It was short but it made you feel nervous.

Trina: Don’t go with Vernon. You: Why not?

Locking your screen, you glanced at Vernon, who was handing his boarding pass to the officer. After your turn, he took your hand, leading you through the gate with an excited smile.

Curious about Trina's message, you opened your phone again, but there was no reply. Sighing, you pocketed your phone and continued to board the plane.

“Watch your step,” Vernon told you as he stepped inside the aircraft.

Your phone buzzed again, so you stepped aside for a moment to let others pass through while you checked the new message. As soon as you opened Trina’s message, your heart sank to your stomach, making you feel lightheaded and dizzy. 

Trina: Vernon has a girlfriend.

You stood there for a minute, staring at the message until the letters started to blur. Only when the flight attendant prompted you did you look away from your screen.

“Ma’am, are you okay?” she asked, offering a handkerchief.

“What?” you blurted, realizing tears were streaming down your cheeks. You quickly pulled out your own handkerchief. “Thanks. I’m fine.”

“I see. Well, it’s time to go, Ma’am,” she reminded gently.

“Huh?” you asked stupidly, staring at her hands that were motioning for you to step into the aircraft.

“This flight must leave soon. Are you still coming?” she asked, concern evident in her voice despite her professional demeanor.

Realizing everyone had boarded the plane except for you, you cleared your throat and tried to make up a coherent thought. But the feelings overwhelmed you, so you just apologized and turned to go back towards the terminal.

As soon as you were back inside, your knees gave out and you crouched on the floor, sobbing with your face buried in your hands. Your phone was ringing in your hand, but you ignored it, knowing it was Vernon who was calling. It kept ringing and ringing, but you didn’t even look at it until it finally stopped.

In the corner of your eye, you notice that the plane has started to move. You stood up from the floor and approached the large glass windows, through tear-filled eyes, you watched Vernon's plane taxi down the runway and lift into the sky.

Devastated, you took a cab home where your mother worriedly asked you what was wrong. You hugged her tightly and started crying. You cried your heart out while she cradled you, telling you to let it all out and reminding you that none of it was your fault.

You were furious at Vernon, but your anger at yourself burned even hotter. How did you let his charm fool you into a relationship? It was a bitter pill to swallow. You felt sorry for your friends who cheered for you and Vernon, without knowing the truth. And you felt worse for his girlfriend who had no idea she was being cheated on.

Your heart ached with guilt. You never meant to hurt anyone, yet there you were, a major player in someone else’s heartbreak. The weight of it all sat heavily on your shoulders, suffocating.

Amidst the chaos of your emotions, you felt lost. Anger, guilt, and regret swirled inside you, threatening to overwhelm you. You were grappling with the consequences of misplaced trust and the pain of losing something you thought was sincere and genuine.

“He told me he loves me,” you sobbed into Jade’s shoulder. “He said he loved me.”

Jade rubbed your back gently, shushing you. “I know. He’s a jerk. We hate him.”

“Why would he lie about that?” you wept, your denial challenging the truth.

In the days you spent together, never once did you think Vernon would be this kind of guy. But looking back, did you ever truly know him? He let you in on his secrets, his dreams and aspirations, even his vulnerabilities. Was all of it a blatant lie?

You looked around your room, and each corner of it screamed with the memories of Vernon. Your house was filled with these screams, even the beaches, and the sidewalks. Everything in Azure Bay was a reminder of the man who wrecked you to the very core.

“I have to get out of here,” you told your mom, who agreed without a second of hesitation.

“Would you like to go to France?” she offered.

After telling your father, you and Jade flew to France where you spent more sleepless nights crying your heart out. Vernon tried reaching out to you through Jade who knew better than to heed his requests. Sometimes when Jaehyun and Jade talked on the phone, he’d say Vernon was looking for you and had been asking everyone if they could contact you.

You ignored that too and only talked to Eunwoo once when he happened to be with Jaehyun while on the phone with Jade. You couldn’t bring yourself to tell Eunwoo what happened and although he tried to coax you into sharing your burden, he ultimately understood that you would rather keep it to yourself. 

Instead of prying, he talked to you about anything and everything, keeping your mind off of things.

“Sorry. I know you’re trying to talk to your boyfriend,” you told her after spending the last two hours talking to Eunwoo.

“It’s fine. We don’t mind.”

The next few days were like that, spending your days exploring the estate and your nights wondering why things happened the way they did. The healing that you were looking for didn’t result in a complete recovery, but it was better than nothing.

Now here you are, back in the chaos of university life. Vernon looked happy in your eyes, his gummy smile making your heart melt. You had to remind yourself what a jerk he was and to steel your heart so you could completely forget him, but it was difficult when he was right there, so close but out of reach.

You tried to steady yourself, to appear unaffected, but your heart was pounding in your chest. You took a deep breath, forcing a smile as you engaged in small talk with your friends, but your eyes kept drifting back to Vernon. Each glance only intensified the ache in your heart.

Eventually, you felt a gentle hand on your arm. It was Jade, her eyes filled with concern. “Are you okay?” she asked softly.

You nodded, swallowing hard. “Yeah, just...it's a lot.”

She squeezed your arm reassuringly. “Should we go back now?”

“I’m alright, Jade. I can handle it. Just enjoy the party.” You gave her your best smile. "It's our first party back!"

You appreciated her support, but the truth was, you felt like you were drowning in a sea of emotions. The party continued around you, but your focus remained on Vernon. He hadn't noticed you yet, or if he had, he was pretending not to. 

You knew you had to confront these feelings eventually, to find a way to move past the pain. But for now, all you could do was endure the storm raging within you, hoping that time would somehow ease the heartache.

As the night wore on, you made your way to the quieter corners of the party, needing a moment to gather your thoughts. You leaned against the wall, closing your eyes and taking deep breaths, trying to steady your racing heart.

When you opened your eyes, you found Vernon standing at a distance, his gaze fixed on you. The world seemed to stop as you locked eyes, and for a moment, it felt like nothing had changed. But reality quickly set in, reminding you of the distance that now separated you.

You saw him clench his jaw and walk the opposite way, away from you. That’s it then. A few weeks ago, you couldn’t keep your hands off each other. Now it seemed like he couldn’t stand to be in the same space as you.

“The audacity,” you mumbled to yourself, slightly offended. 

You headed to the drinks table and helped yourself to some alcohol in hopes that it might distract you from your emotions. You poured yourself a generous amount of whiskey, downing it in one go. The warmth spread through your chest, numbing the ache momentarily.

Determined not to let Vernon ruin your night, you joined a group of friends who were dancing in the living room. The music pulsed through the floor, vibrating in your bones, and you let yourself get lost in the rhythm. Your friends welcomed you with open arms, their laughter and energy infectious.

You danced with abandon, letting the music carry you away. The alcohol loosened your limbs, and soon you were moving with a carefree grace, your earlier tension forgotten. Your friends cheered you on, and you felt a rush of exhilaration as you twirled and spun, turning the whole place into a blur of lights and colors. Someone handed you another drink, and you accepted it with a grin, toasting to the night and to moving on.

Between the dancing and the drinks, you took moments to chat with friends, sharing stories and laughter. You found comfort in their presence, their support reminding you that you were not alone. Even amidst the chaos of the party, there were quiet, meaningful moments that grounded you, offering a sense of connection and belonging.

At one point, you stepped out onto the balcony for some fresh air. The cool night breeze brushed against your skin, and you closed your eyes, savoring the calm. The stars twinkled above, a reminder that the world was vast and you deserved better. You took a deep breath, feeling a sense of peace wash over you.

Back inside, the party continued in full swing. You rejoined your friends, laughing and dancing. The encounter with Vernon is now forgotten, and it helped that he seemed to have left the party. 

You slept in the next day, your body still heavy from partying too hard. Luckily you didn’t get drunk so there was no hangover headache for you to deal with. You stayed in your bed for a long time after waking, savoring the quiet of your apartment while you let your thoughts swim. 

A few knocks on your door shattered the tranquility of your morning, but it didn’t bother you too much. When you opened your door, Adie was standing there with a big smile.

“Food delivery!” she announced, showing you a takeout bag for a fast-food chain. 

You ushered her in and told her to make herself at home while you went to wash your face. When you get back, the food is set on the small table, waiting for you.

“You didn’t have to do all that,” you told her as you sat across her. “But thanks though.”

Adie beamed. “Well, I’m on strict orders to make sure you eat breakfast— brunch.” She paused, thinking for a moment. “I guess it’s a late lunch since it’s past two o’clock now.”

Adie looked around your place. It’s slightly bigger than the on-campus dormitory, but only because it was a one-person apartment. 

“You broke our freshman pact,” she said, pouting to feigned disappointment.

When the semester started, you decided not to get an on-campus dorm. It was initially because you didn’t want to file the paperwork, but after spending one night in this apartment, you realized you liked the quiet of being alone and having the place all for yourself. That is not to say Adie was a bad roommate; she’s great. It’s just that being alone is the best course of action for you right now.

As you ate, the conversation turned to classes and the new semester.

“Have you decided on your electives yet?” Adie asked, sipping on her soda.

“Yeah, I’m thinking about taking that creative writing class. You?”

“I’m sticking with photography and maybe adding a film studies course. I’ve been really into cinematography lately.”

You nodded, taking another bite of your burger. “That sounds like fun. Maybe we can collaborate on something. I could write, and you could film.”

Adie’s eyes lit up. “That’s a great idea! We should totally do that.”

Just as you were finishing up your meal, there was another knock on the door. Before you could get up, Adie jumped to her feet.

“That must be Eunwoo,” she said casually, walking over to open the door.

“Eunwoo?” you repeated, surprised.

The door swung open to reveal Eunwoo, standing there with a warm smile. “Hey, you ready to go?” he asked Adie after kissing her on the lips.

“Yep, just finishing up,” she replied.

Eunwoo waved at you. “Nice crib,” he commented. “Adie and I are heading out to pick up the books required in our syllabus. Wanna come?”

“You should,” Adie agreed, glancing back at you. “So you don’t have to go alone later.”

You shook your head, still processing. “Yeah but before that… Someone explain what’s going on. Are you two…?”

Adie gave you a sheepish smile, holding on to Eunwoo’s arm. “We’re kind of seeing each other.”

You nodded, still unsure. “I can see that. But since when? Eunwoo?”

“For about two weeks now? I think. We spent quite a lot of time back in Azure Bay, so it just happened.”

“I see.”

“We couldn’t tell you earlier because you were in France and we couldn’t contact you,” Adie explained,

“No. It’s alright. You don’t have to explain everything. I’m…” you trailed off, chuckling. “Surprised, that’s all. I didn’t see it coming but I’m very happy for the two of you.”

Adie pouted cutely. “Aw, thank you!”

You felt a pang of guilt as you realized how focused you had been on your own relationship, oblivious to the developments in your friends’ lives. “I’m really happy for you guys,” you said sincerely, standing up to hug Adie. “I’m sorry I’ve been so out of the loop.”

Adie hugged you back. “It’s okay. You had a lot going on.”

Eunwoo squeezed between you so he could hug you too. “It’s okay, y/n.”

You swat his arms away. “You better act right,” you warned him. “And stop being clingy with me. You can’t do that now that you have a girlfriend.”

You saw Adie shake her head. “Honestly, I don’t mind as long as you guys don’t sleep together.”

You both grimaced and chorused a monotone, disgusted, “Ew.”

As they left, you couldn’t help but reflect on how much you had missed while being wrapped up in your own world. But now, you were determined to reconnect and be there for your friends, just as they had always been there for you.

You busied yourself with classes, throwing yourself into your studies and doing what you do best—excelling. You have always been a diligent student, but you are working extra hard this time so that you can distract yourself from the lingering feelings of heartbreak. You have to prove to yourself that a cheating jerk was not worth a second of your time nor did he deserve a spot in your mind. 

“That’s my girl!” Jade praised you after you told her about your resolution. “Men ain’t shit. Especially Vernon.”

You could only laugh, amused at her for saying something like that while in a happy, healthy relationship with Jaehyun.

“It’s good that your buildings are on opposite sides of the campus,” she added and then pointed two index fingers at you. “If he’s out of sight…”

 You scowled, but still obliged. Pointing back at her, you said, “He’s out of mind.”

It really was a lucky coincidence because you never had to worry about running into Vernon. That is until today. You slept in and were running late for a class so you briskly got ready and hurried to the elevator in your apartment building. And as the doors slid open, your heart dropped. There he was, Vernon, standing inside the elevator looking as breathtaking as you remembered him to be. You hesitated, but you couldn't afford to be late. There was only one elevator, and you didn't have time to wait for it to come back up, nor did you want to use the stairs.

Wait, why am I hesitating while he looked so relaxed and unaffected? That’s what you thought to yourself. If someone has to feel bad about this entire thing, it should be him.

Taking a deep breath, you stepped into the elevator. The atmosphere was tense and awkward. You stood as far apart as possible, eyes fixed on the floor numbers. He was on his phone and you stared at nothing, both of you doing anything just to avoid interacting.

What was he doing here, of all the places? Was he staying in the same apartment as you? He didn’t come here on purpose to see you, did he? It’s impossible considering how fast he left the party as soon as he saw that you were there too. The campus was vast, and the coincidence felt almost too cruel. Not to mention how surreal it was to be so physically close yet emotionally worlds apart.

The silence was deafening, each floor number lighting up slowly as the elevator descended. You could feel his presence beside you, a mix of familiar comfort and sharp pain. Every second felt like an eternity, and you silently prayed for the doors to open faster.

Finally, the elevator reached the ground floor. The doors slid open, and you stepped out quickly, not daring to look back. You rushed off to the streets and hailed a cab, heart pounding, and resolved to be more cautious in the future. 

As you walked to your class, your thoughts lingered on the brief encounter. You wondered if he felt the same awkwardness and tension. Did he think about you as often as you thought about him? The unanswered questions swirled in your mind, but you pushed them aside, reminding yourself that he was not worth your time.

“How’s my French babe?” Mingyu prompted, appearing next to you in the cafeteria while you sat there eating alone.

“Unfortunately for you, going to France did not make me French,” you retorted, shaking your head at him.

He sat next to you. “But was it fun there?”

You shrugged. “It’s not like I went there to have fun.”

He proceeded to ask more about the trip. Sitting across from him, you picked at your food, offering vague responses that didn't reveal much about your time abroad. The topics expanded from there, naturally including a few accounts of what he had been up to.

“Jaehyun and I are roommates now, did you know?” he grinned. “You should have seen Jade’s face when she found out.”

You chuckled. “Bet she'll tell Jaehyun to switch dorms?”

“No need. She already did,” he replied, making you laugh.

After laughing about it, you were both quiet for a while until you finally asked a question that had been nagging at you since this morning. “Isn't Vernon staying in one of the on-campus dorms?”

Mingyu shook his head, a thoughtful look crossing his face. “No, he's never stayed in the dorms. Always preferred his own space off-campus. Why do you ask?”

“No reason,” you lied through gritted teeth but Mingyu was sharp.

He gasped and covered his mouth, eyes bulging out of his sockets. “No way. Don’t tell me you guys are neighbors?”

You shrugged, refusing to confirm but it was enough to answer his question. Mingyu gasped again and then started laughing. “Wow. You might actually be destined for each other.”

“Gross.”

“Gross?” Mingyu sneered mockingly. “Gross? Last month you were sneaking around with him almost every day doing who knows what. Now he’s gross?”

“Oh, shut up,” you scolded rolling your eyes as you started getting irritated. 

Your reaction brought a shift in Mingyu's demeanor, his tone turning more serious. “So, why did you ghost Vernon?” he asked bluntly, his gaze searching yours for an answer.

Your fork clattered against the plate as you let out a sigh, unsure how much to divulge. “I ghosted everyone, Mingyu,” you replied with a shrug, hoping to downplay the significance of your sudden disappearance.

Mingyu's brow furrowed. “You were supposed to meet Vernon's parents, right?”

“I know. I was looking forward to it.”

“Oh yeah? Well, now he’s mad at you.”

You scoffed indignantly. “Mad at me? How dare he be mad at me?”

“I think he might actually hate you. Just a little bit, maybe,” Mingyu added, shrugging.

“Whatever. I don’t even wanna care about it anymore.”

“He was looking for you, you know. He was asking around about you,” Mingyu continued hesitantly. “Wondering where you went, what happened… He kept asking Jaehyun about you when he found out you were with Jade.”

As he should, you thought bitterly, your mind racing with conflicting emotions. You couldn't deny the hurt Vernon had caused you with his actions, but for some reason the guilt of suddenly disappearing without a word for him gnawed at your conscience.

“It was almost pathetic, really,” he sighed, shaking his head. You could see the disappointment in his face, and the tinge of pity as he talked about his friend. “What happened between you two?”

You exhaled sharply, reluctant to share anything yet. “It was a summer fling, Mingyu, just like you and Mina at the time. That’s all. No big deal.”

He smirked. “Did you know that you always look sideways when you lie?”

He caught you, but you were not the kind to give it up easily. “Go away, Gyu.”

“Also, don’t bring Mina into this. Our situation was different because we agreed to have nothing but a harmless fling. That’s it.”

“Whatever. Just stop asking.”

“Alright, fine. I was just curious,” he replied, raising his hands in surrender. “It sucked because I was kinda rooting for you guys.”

Honestly? You too were rooting for the two of you. But not everything goes the way you want them to be. Vernon turned out to be different from the Hansol you met and got to know in Azure Bay.

“It is what it is,” you muttered, releasing a dragged-out sigh.

“But for real, though,” Mingyu tried again. “What happened?”

You sighed again, feeling defeated and heavy with emotions. You told him what happened; how your relationship began, how you eventually developed feelings for him, how he told you he loved you, and how you found out he had a girlfriend on the day you were supposed to go to his hometown.

“He was cheating on his girlfriend, with me,” you recalled bitterly, much to Mingyu’s astonishment. “I was rooting for us too. I thought we were serious or something.”

“Wait a second—”

“I was a side piece, Gyu. And someone, his girlfriend, is hurting because of me. Probably. I don’t know. I’m not sure if she already knows.”

“Y/n, wait, hold on—” Mingyu heaved a deep breath and exhaled sharply. You saw how he tried to stay serious but in the end, he couldn’t hold his laughter and started cackling.

You raised an eyebrow at him, deeply offended. Crossing your arms over your chest, you said, “You think this is funny?”

“I’m sorry, no,” he replied, clearing his throat and sitting up properly. “How did you know about this girlfriend?”

“Oh, so you knew about her?” you accused, annoyed.

“No!” he denied briskly. Waving his hand and his head dismissively, he said, “Listen, Vernon doesn’t have a girlfriend.”

“What?”

Mingyu sighed, shaking his head at you in disappointment and pity. “I don’t know where you got that from, but Vernon is not seeing anyone.”

“Are you serious?”

“Yeah. Dead,” he said confidently. “And one more thing you should know, he’s had his eyes on you since March.”

The revelation left you confused, your mind swirling with questions and doubts that lingered throughout the day. As you navigated the familiar hallways of the university, your thoughts kept returning to Vernon and the new information you had learned.

How could you have been so wrong? The certainty with which you had distanced yourself now seemed shaky and misguided. Had you been so blinded by your own fears and insecurities that you couldn’t see what was right in front of you? The truth about Vernon not having a girlfriend and having feelings for you since March upended everything you had come to believe.

It made you question the decisions you had made, the walls you had built, and the pain you had allowed to fester. You realized how easily a single message from Trina had dictated your actions, leading you down a path of misunderstanding and heartbreak. The bitterness you felt was now mingled with regret and a flicker of hope. Maybe there was still a chance to set things right, to talk to Vernon, and to unravel the truth from the tangled web of assumptions and emotions.

You remember what Mingyu said before you parted earlier. “Well, maybe you guys can talk it out. He's not the type to hold grudges forever.” Even if he isn’t, there is no way you can bring yourself to talk to him.

“Y/n.” You stopped walking glancing at the person who called you.

Trina rushed over to you, looking deeply concerned. “Can we talk?”

“I’m off to class. Why? What’s wrong?”

“Is it true that you went to France because of Vernon?”

“What?”

“Jade said you went there to move on from Vernon?”

“Yeah…”

Trina released your arm, her shoulder sagging in defeat as she gazed at you apologetically. “Oh, god. I’m so sorry.”

“Why?” you asked, although you already had an idea why she was apologizing. You guided her to a quieter corner so you could talk properly.

“Vernon and Kierra are not dating. Not anymore,” she confessed, sighing. “They used to date but then they broke up and I guess Kierra can’t accept that. She’s been going around telling people they are back together.”

“Oh,” was the only thing you could utter.

“I had a feeling you went there because of what I told you, but I couldn’t confirm it. I’m really sorry about that. I saw it on her Instagram that day. She posted a picture of her and Vernon so I DMed her to ask how she knew him and she told me he’s her boyfriend.”

She paused, letting the information sink in. “It was too late when I found out she was lying. You were already out of reach by that time.”

The weight of her words settled heavily on your shoulders. The confusion and anger you had felt towards Vernon now seemed misplaced, replaced by a growing sense of regret. You realized how your own actions had contributed to the misunderstanding, how your quick judgment had prevented any chance of reconciliation.

“It’s alright, Trin,” you told her, although that was far from the truth.

“God, y/n. I’m really, really, sorry.”

“I know,” you chimed, smiling timidly. “You don’t have to feel bad about it. You were only looking out for me. I would’ve done the same if I was in your position.”

It’s true. You would have done the same. It wasn’t Trina’s fault. She only told you what she heard, with no way to confirm if it was a lie.

As you walked to your next class, your mind was a storm of conflicting emotions. Mingyu’s words echoed in your head, and now Trina’s confession added another layer to the confusion. You had spent so much time building walls around your heart, trying to protect yourself from the pain of Vernon’s supposed betrayal, only to realize that those walls were built on a foundation of misunderstanding and misinformation.

Why hadn’t you given him a chance to explain? Why had you been so quick to assume the worst? The thought gnawed at you, making you question your own actions and the way you had handled the situation. You had been so caught up in your own pain and anger that you hadn’t considered the possibility that there might be more to the story.

The realization was humbling, and it left you feeling vulnerable and exposed. You couldn’t help but wonder what might have happened if you had stayed and talked to Vernon instead of running away. Would things be different now? Would you still be together, or had too much damage been done?

As you lay in bed that night, staring at the ceiling, you knew you had to confront Vernon. You couldn’t let things remain as they were. You made up your mind. You will find Vernon and talk to him. You needed to hear his side of the story, to understand what had really happened. It was the only way to find closure and, perhaps, a way to start anew.

“So, the whole time, I was mad for nothing?”

Jade held up her hand to discourage your thoughts. “No. It wasn’t nothing. It was something. What you felt was real, and valid, okay?” she said sternly. “The issue was your oversight.”

“You’re right,” you agreed, slumping on your bed. The one mistake on your part was that you chose to cut him off instead of confronting him about it. If only you had chosen to talk to him about it, you would saved everyone all the trouble.

Initially, you were heartbroken because Vernon lied, but now you’re heartbroken because you were wrong. How will you fix things? Is it even possible to fix everything? Mingyu said Vernon most probably hated you, and now you completely understand why. In Vernon's point of view, you left him without any explanation. You ghosted him during a time when he thought everything was going well between you. So his reaction, his anger, is completely justified.

You tried to think of ways to reconnect with Vernon, hoping it would bring you back together, but if not, you would be content with just apologizing to him. He did not deserve to be treated like that.

First, you tried to catch him in the elevator. One afternoon after class, you rushed back to your apartment, keeping an eye on your watch. As you reached the elevator, you saw Vernon just stepping inside. 

Your heart raced as you quickened your pace, calling out, “Hold the door, please!”

Vernon glanced up and, for a brief moment, your eyes met. But then the doors closed, leaving you standing there, breathless and frustrated. The next few days, you found yourself hovering around the elevator, hoping for another chance encounter, but it never happened. Each time the doors opened, someone else stepped out, and your heart sank a little more. The timing was always off, and you would end up waiting by the elevator doors, feeling foolish as the minutes ticked by.

You then tried to fake several “bump into him” scenarios. You waited by the coffee shop he frequented, pretending to scroll through your phone while stealing glances at the entrance. When Vernon finally walked in, your heart skipped a beat. You quickly stood up and walked towards him pretending that you were just about to leave while rehearsing your lines in your head.

“Vernon! Hi,” you said, trying to sound casual as you approached him. He looked up, surprised.

“Hey,” he replied, his tone flat. “How's it going?”

You opened your mouth to speak, but the words caught in your throat. Before you could gather your thoughts, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and gave you an apologetic look. “Sorry, I have to take this.”

“S-Sure. No problem,” you blurted, chuckling awkwardly. “I was just about to leave anyway.”

And just like that, he walked away, leaving you standing there, feeling like a fool.

Another time, you pretended to browse books in the campus library where you knew he studied. You spotted him at a table near the back, his head buried in a textbook. Summoning your courage, you walked over and sat down across from him.

“Mind if I sit here?” you asked.

He looked up, his expression unreadable. “Sure,” he said simply, before returning to his book.

You sat there in silence, the awkwardness thick in the air. You tried to think of something to say, but nothing felt right. And Vernon just sat there, as if your presence did not bother him at all. Not even one bit.

After a few minutes of nothing, you stood up and mumbled, “Gosh, I picked up the wrong book, I’m just gonna go find the right volume.” 

You regretted saying that, realizing that it was unnecessary and sounded a lot like an excuse, but it was too late so you just walked away, face burning with embarrassment. 

Several times, you even walked the long way around campus just to pass by his classes but you have had no luck yet. You would see him there but you couldn’t get the timing right. One time, Eunwoo caught you loitering around their building as you were about to “bump” into Vernon. He raised an eyebrow at you, clearly puzzled.

“Y/n, what are you doing here?” he asked, beaming at you and slinging an arm around your shoulder. “Did you come here for me? You could have just texted me.”

“No. I… um. I’m waiting for a friend,” you lied, feeling your cheeks flush. You saw Vernon glance your way, your encounter with Eunwoo clearly got his attention.

“I’m your friend.”

“Another friend.”

“You have other friends in this department?” he asked, surprised. As he did, Vernon was already walking away with his friends.

“No. We just became friends recently.”

Eunwoo looked skeptical but didn’t press further. “Alright, well, good luck with that. I have to go to class. See you around,” he said, walking away. You watched him go, feeling embarrassed and frustrated with yourself.

You tried again another time. As you turned around the corner, you saw him coming out of the building, chatting with a group of friends. You took a deep breath and walked towards him, but your courage faltered as you got closer. Instead of stopping to talk, you walked past him, hoping he wouldn’t notice you.

“Y/n?” you heard him call out.

Heart racing, you turned around, forcing a smile. “Oh, hey, Vernon. Didn’t think I’d see you here.”

“Yeah…” Vernon’s brows furrowed slightly. “This is the Social Sciences building.”

“Oh, is it?” you blurted, looking up at the building. “Of, course. Bye then.”

“Right,” he said, his eyes narrowing slightly. “Well, see you around.”

You nodded and walked away, feeling more defeated than ever.  After several more failures, you gave up trying and accepted the fact that everything happened for a reason. Every failed attempt at reaching out felt like another stab to your already wounded heart. You realized that perhaps it was fate's way of telling you that some things were meant to remain in the past.

“It’s just like my parent’s divorce. Difficult, but necessary,” you told Jade over lunch at the campus cafeteria.

“That’s not the analogy I was expecting to hear, but okay. Point taken,” she replied. You spotted Eunwoo and Adie and waved them over to your table.

“You look terrible,” Eunwoo said as soon as they reached you. He slid next to you on the bench and squeezed your cheeks. “What’s wrong? Are you sick?”

“Leave her alone,” Jade chided, tapping impatiently on the table. “She’s had a rough week.”

Adie asked, “Why? What happened?”

“For starters—”

You slammed your hand on the table, startling everyone. To Jade, you said with a warning, “Jade!”

“What?” she asked, blinking then realization struck her. “Oh! They don’t know?”

You simply shook your head, laughing nervously. “Be quiet.”

“What? What is it?” Eunwoo demanded, looking triggered. “What is it? Are you keeping things from me again?”

“Well, not exactly,” you replied, trying to downplay the situation. “We’re just keeping things low-key and quiet.”

“Low-key and quiet? Smells more like playing favorites,” Eunwoo complained, sulking. You girls just laughed at him and ate in peace.

You told Jade you were giving up and that you wanted to just let things unfold naturally without interfering. And so, you did your best to live normal days, do well in school, and socialize like a normal human being. You fell into a routine, waking up early, attending classes, and immersing yourself in your studies. You joined a club, participated in class discussions, and even made an effort to attend social events. You went to the gym too and grabbed coffee with friends. You smiled and laughed at their jokes, even when your mind was elsewhere.

Five days in, Vernon approached you while you were studying in the library. Your heart leaped, but he seemed nonchalant about it.  He sat there, eyes fixed on his book as he adjusted the eyeglasses sitting on his nose bridge. God, he looked so handsome.

“Don’t get the wrong idea. I’m just sitting here because there are no vacant tables. I didn’t come here for you,” he told you.

But there were vacant seats, plenty even. Still, you felt pathetic enough after your failed attempts to reconnect, so you dropped the idea of talking to him. You tried your best to ignore him, focusing on your assignment and giving yourself a mental pep talk not to glance at him.

Your assignments were far more difficult than your mental turmoil, and you had to pass this subject or risk retaking it. You immersed yourself in your work, blocking out Vernon’s presence as much as you could.

“So, you’re the type to give up easily, huh?” he prompted, pulling your attention away from your books.

“What?” you asked, bewildered.

Vernon sighed, stared at you for a minute, and then scoffed before walking away. 

“What the hell is his problem?” you muttered to yourself, shaking your head in confusion.

The next day, you attended a party off-campus and got roped into a beer pong game, girls vs. boys. You kept winning the game, annihilating everyone from the boys' team, that is, until Vernon took center stage. Suddenly, you were bad at it. Your 10/10 streak went 6/10, and you ended up drinking a lot. They gave you a chance to try again, only to get a 2/10.

It wasn’t because you were bad at it. It was Vernon’s intense gaze that kept distracting you from your focus.

“Girl, I know he’s cute and all, but we can’t lose!” your friends would quietly tease you.

You tried to ignore their comments, but the tension between you and Vernon was noticeable. Each time you glanced up, you found his eyes on you, unwavering and intense. It made your heart race and your hands shake, throwing off your aim.

"Come on, Y/n, you got this!" one of your friends cheered, trying to boost your confidence.

You nodded, taking a deep breath and trying to steady yourself. But as soon as you locked eyes with Vernon again, your resolve crumbled. You missed the shot, and the boys’ team erupted in cheers.

“Better luck next time,” Vernon said, his tone mocking as he took a sip from his cup.

You glared at him, frustration bubbling up inside you. “Don’t be so smug,” you snapped. “It’s just a game.”

“Is it?” he replied, raising an eyebrow. “Seems more than that to me.”

You felt your face flush with anger and embarrassment. “Whatever,” you muttered, turning away from him. The rest of the night passed in a blur, your thoughts constantly drifting back to Vernon.

You went outside for some air, hoping to clear your airways from the smell of vape, smoke, and alcohol. The night sky was clear, and a cool breeze offered some relief from the stuffy party atmosphere. You took a deep breath as you walked, letting the fresh air fill your lungs, when suddenly, you stumbled over an uneven patch of ground. Before you could hit the ground, a hand grabbed your arm, steadying you.

“Your so-called coincidences are getting better,” Vernon teased, making you back away shyly.

“That wasn’t on purpose,” you muttered, feeling a mixture of embarrassment and irritation.

He laughed softly, the sound both familiar and painful. “Sure, it wasn’t. You always seem to find trouble when I’m around.”

You rolled your eyes, trying to mask the fluttering in your chest. “Maybe you’re just bad luck.”

He smirked, leaning against the railing. “Maybe. Or maybe you’re just clumsy.”

“Whatever,” you said, crossing your arms over your chest. “What are you doing out here, anyway?”

“Needed a break from the noise,” he replied casually. “And to make sure you don’t break your neck.”

You couldn’t help but smile at his playful tone. For a moment, it felt like old times, before everything got complicated. You bantered back and forth for a while, the conversation light but tinged with unspoken emotions.

“Are you done trying to get my attention?” 

You scoffed, feeling defensive. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Vernon hummed teasingly. “You know, if you want to talk, you can just text me.”

“You can’t even look me in the eye. How would I know you’d even read my text?” 

“Well, you never tried,” he retorted, making you shut up. He was right.

As the chill in the air grew, Vernon straightened up. “Alright, I’m heading back in. Text me when you get home,” he said, his tone suddenly serious. “Not while you’re still here, alright? Only when you’re back in your apartment.”

You looked at him, puzzled. “Why?”

He shrugged. “No reason. Just do it.”

You nodded, still confused but willing to comply. As he walked away, you couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something more behind his request. But for now, you pushed it to the back of your mind, deciding to enjoy the rest of the night.

You woke up with a pounding headache. Groaning, you propped yourself up on your hand, blinking at the bright morning light. Jade and Trina were sprawled over your bed, while you were on a mattress on the floor. The pounding in your head is made worse by the ringing of your alarm clock.

“Crap.” You were already late and right now, you are regretting your decision to get an apartment outside campus. You quickly got ready and rushed to your class, ignoring the throbbing pain in your head.

After class, you dragged yourself to the cafeteria, desperately needing some food to settle your stomach and hopefully stop the dizziness that bothered you all morning. As you stood in line, you saw Vernon sitting with Mingyu and Jungwoo at a table across the room. The sight of him made you remember his request from the night before. You realize you didn’t get to text him, making you feel guilty.

“I’m an idiot,” you muttered under your breath, feeling a wave of embarrassment wash over you.

“Why?” Jade asked, looking at you with curiosity.

You deadpanned at her, feeling a mix of frustration and humor. “You’re the idiot,” you retorted, pointing an accusatory finger at her. “It was your fault we got drunk.”

Jade rolled her eyes, but a small smile tugged at her lips. “I was just trying to help you have a good time.”

You sighed, shaking your head. “Well, mission accomplished,” you said sarcastically.

As you settled into your seat where Trina was already waiting, you couldn't help but feel a pang of embarrassment. Jade noticed your discomfort and leaned closer. “Okay. Be honest. What is it?”

You took a deep breath and confessed, “I was supposed to text Vernon when I got home, but I was so drunk I passed out instead.”

Jade's eyes widened in surprise. “You were supposed to text him? Why didn’t you tell me?”

Before you could respond, Trina said, “You know, Vernon and Jaehyun helped take us back to the apartment last night.”

Your eyes widened. “Wait, what?”

Jade nodded, her expression serious. “Yeah. You were so out of it, and Jaehyun insisted on making sure we got home safely. Vernon came along too. They carried you and Trina up to your room.”

You groaned inwardly, feeling the embarrassment deepen. “Great, now I’m not just an idiot but also a complete embarrassment.”

Jade and Trina giggled. And then Trina added, “No, you’re not! You were cute! All clingy and touchy.”

“No!” you whined, your face heating up so you buried it in your palms.

“Sit up,” Jade prompted. “He’s coming this way.”

You did as you were told, but didn’t dare meet Vernon’s gaze. Mingyu waved at you with a massive grin. “Looking great, ladies!” he said as they walked by.

Vernon casually placed a small paper bag on your side of the table. “Advil,” he said flatly without even stopping to linger at your table.

The gesture stirred your emotions, almost making you cry right then and there. You managed to hold back the tears, but Jade noticed your reaction immediately. “What’s wrong?” she asked, worry etched on her face.

You glanced at the paper bag and then back at Vernon’s retreating figure. “He remembered,” you said softly, your voice tinged with a mix of gratitude and sadness.

Jade looked confused. “Remembered what?”

Back in Azure Bay, you once told Vernon that you don't easily get drunk, but when you do, you get a bad headache and only drink Advil for it. The fact that he had remembered such a small detail from your past made your heart ache with longing and regret.

“He remembered that I only take Advil for headaches,” you explained, trying to keep your voice steady. 

Trina’s eyes softened with understanding. “Wow. That’s... really sweet of him.”

You nodded, swallowing the lump in your throat. The small, thoughtful gesture reminded you of the connection you once had with Vernon and how much you had lost because of a misunderstanding. As you held the paper bag in your hands, you felt a renewed sense of determination to make things right, even if it meant facing the awkwardness and the pain. You knew you had to try.

So what did Vernon's gesture really mean? Did it mean he still had feelings for you, or was it simply out of consideration for a friend? These thoughts occupied your mind while you waited for Adie to come out of the fitting room. You were helping her choose a dress for her date with Eunwoo. 

“Hey, what do you think of this one?” Adie's voice broke through your thoughts as she stepped out in a sleek, velvety dress, twirling slightly.

You studied her for a moment and then shook your head. “No. It’s not doing it for you figure.”

Adie understood what you meant and rushed back inside to try another dress. You will deal with Vernon later. For now, you focused on Adie, hoping to find that perfect dress that would make her date with Eunwoo special. 

“What about this one?” Adie asked, walking out in a nice green sundress.

You saw that and a big smile appeared on your lips. “That! But in yellow!”

After picking the perfect dress, you bought it and joined Adie at the salon. Since she was going there, you thought it would be nice to get your nails done too. You chatted with Adie and the nail techs that you have grown close with because you were regulars in their salon. When she pointed out Adie’s 'glow', you told her about the date.

“Eunwoo? Your best friend Eunwoo?” one of the nail techs asked. Eunwoo joined you there sometimes so they got to know him too.

“Yeah. Can you believe it?” you chimed. “I honestly never thought they would click because they’re a little too different.”

“Opposites attract, girl.”

You and Adie chuckled. “So they said.”

It was true though. It was still surprising for you because you knew them well and they are complete opposites. They rarely even interact when you hang out with everyone. And now they’re dating. A lot of things really happened in Azure Bay.

After the nail appointment, you went back to your apartment where Adie got ready for her date. You chatted the whole time, laughing about stupid things, and giggling when she shared the story of how their relationship began. It was much like your story with Vernon, minus the part where you sneaked around.

Eunwoo picked her up on time and thanked you for helping Adie. He also thanked you for being friends with her, saying you were partially responsible for setting them up.

“Just don’t ghost me when you break up,” you said playfully, trying to dispel the sentimentality in the air.

Eunwoo scowled. “Did you just jinx us?”

“No. But later, I shall collect raw materials, weird specimens, and rare herbs so that I can perform a hex ritual that will befall the two of you should you even think of cutting me off when you break up.”

Adie scoffed. “Why don’t you make me a permanent love potion while you’re at it? That way, we’ll never break up.”

“Ah-ha. I probably should,” you nodded, touching your chin.

Eunwoo snickered. “Go for it. Maybe you can use it on Vernon too.”

You chuckled nervously, feigning ignorance. “Whatever that means, I don't care.”

When they were gone, you were left alone with your thoughts. Vernon still haunted your mind. As a matter of fact, he had never left your thoughts, ever. You couldn’t help but replay moments with Vernon, wondering about his intentions. Does he still think about you, or has it all faded into the past? 

Clearly, being alone is not doing you any good. You rose to your feet, grabbed your purse, and left your apartment. You walked around the neighborhood, memorizing the area since you will be staying there for the meantime. You found restaurants, stores, and other establishments, and noted them all in your head for when you need their services.

That afternoon, as you were trekking back to your apartment complex, you saw Vernon at his usual spot in the cafe beside your apartment. He was sitting by the window, sipping his coffee with his headphones on, a beanie pulled low over his ears, and his eyes focused intently on his phone. The sight of him brought a rush of memories and emotions, making your heart ache with longing. And then you remembered that you needed to text him.

For a moment, you just stood there, watching him. He seemed so absorbed in whatever he was doing, completely unaware of your presence. You missed him so much. Gathering your courage, you pulled out your phone and sent him a message.

You: I see you.

You waited, watching as he glanced at his phone. He didn't respond immediately. Instead, he looked up and met your gaze through the glass. The world seemed to stand still as the two of you locked eyes, the weight of unspoken words hanging between you.

After what felt like an eternity, Vernon looked down at his phone. Then he looked back at you, his expression unreadable. Your phone buzzed, signaling a notification.

Vernon: Anything you want to say to me?

You took a deep breath, your mind racing with everything you wanted to say but didn't know how to start—the moment had come to confront the emotions and misunderstandings that had kept you apart.

You bit your lips, peeking at him as you typed your reply. Hitting send, you fixed the sling of your purse in your shoulder and walked into the building. You boarded the elevator, pressing the button for your floor. Just as the doors were closing, you saw Vernon rushing towards you. He slipped through the narrowing gap just in time, causing your heart to skip a beat. 

“Now’s not a good time?” he asked, reciting your text message. “When will a good time come then?”

You knitted your brows, glancing over his shoulder where another person was standing. Vernon realized you weren’t alone, so he cleared his throat and faced the elevator doors. The three of you stood in silence, the air thick with unspoken words and lingering glances. Vernon stood close enough that you could feel the warmth radiating from him, but the presence of the stranger kept you both in check.

Finally, the elevator stopped, and the other passenger exited, leaving just the two of you. The doors closed again, and the confined space suddenly felt more intimate. Without a word, Vernon turned to you, his eyes full of intensity. You couldn't hold back any longer. You reached up, pulling him into a kiss. It was desperate and passionate, a release of all the emotions you'd both been holding back.

The elevator dinged again, signaling another stop. Quickly, you and Vernon broke apart, trying to compose yourselves as the doors opened. Another person stepped in, glancing curiously at the two of you. It was someone from your building, an older woman who often chatted with everyone. You’ve seen her around and you lived on the same floor.

She looked at Vernon with a knowing smile. “Looks like you finally plucked up the courage to talk to her, Vernon.”

“Sorry?” you asked, eyes flitting to Vernon.

“Oh, this silly guy. I’ve seen him loitering around your unit a few times,” she said with a chuckle. To Vernon, she said,  “You looked like a lost puppy. I always wondered what you were up to.”

Vernon's cheeks turned a shade of red, and you couldn't help but laugh softly at the image. The woman continued chatting, oblivious to the tension she had just interrupted.

Finally, the elevator reached your floor. The older woman stepped out first and then glanced back at you. “What are you waiting for?”

“Huh? Me?” you asked stupidly, pointing at yourself.

The woman flashed a teasing smile. “Ohhh. I guess you won’t be sleeping in your own bed tonight. Go on then,” she chuckled, walking away.

“No! We’re not,” you blurted before you could even think about it. Vernon chuckled beside you, pressing the open button when the doors were about to close.

You stepped out, turning back to give Vernon a quick, meaningful glance. “See you around,” you said, a smile playing on your lips.

As you walked down the hallway to your apartment, you felt exhilarated and happy, your heart still racing from the unexpected encounter. The kiss lingered on your lips, a promise of more to come. When you entered your apartment, you received a message from Vernon, which you opened excitedly, tossing your bag to a table and jumping on your bed.

Vernon: Just letting you know I’m gonna sue you for sexual harassment

Your brows furrowed, confused. Then it was followed by another text.

Vernon: You can’t just grab me like that and get away with it.

That made you giggle, bury your face in the sheets, and kick your legs in the air like a teenager talking to her crush for the first time.

You couldn’t sleep at all, thoughts of Vernon keeping you awake. Fear, excitement, worry, giddiness—all these emotions swirled around in your mind. You wondered if you were back together or if things were even going well. While you spent most of the night texting, neither of you brought up the status of your relationship, or if you would even have a proper talk about it at all. You just went with the flow, enjoying the giddy excitement and grinning from ear to ear the whole time.

The next day, you got up earlier than usual, unable to contain your excitement. You contemplated texting him in the morning but decided against it, not wanting to seem desperate or overthink the situation. But you were looking forward to how things will unfold from now on.

You hoped to catch him in the elevator but he wasn’t there. At the campus, you spotted him near the cafeteria and decided to approach him. Just as you were passing through the gate, you saw Kierra, his ex-girlfriend, approaching him. 

You stopped dead in your tracks, nervousness making your heart race. You watched them talk, and although you were too far away to hear their conversation, her pretty smiling face and his seemingly nonchalant expression made your stomach churn. Feeling a pang of jealousy and insecurity, you walked away before they could notice you.

The rest of the day, you avoided Vernon. Ignoring his messages, you focused on your classes, hoping to drown out your sad thoughts. But it was impossible to concentrate, your mind always drifting back to him and the confusing mix of emotions he stirred within you. At this point, it’s safe to say he’s an effective distraction from your studies.

After your last class, you stepped out of the classroom, only to find Vernon waiting for you. His presence startled you, and before you could slip away, he caught up with you.

“Hey, hey,” he asked, blocking your way when you tried to walk away. “What’s wrong with you today?” he questioned, his tone a mix of frustration and concern.

You looked around, avoiding his gaze. “Nothing. What do you want?”

Vernon looked appalled as if he’d been asked a ridiculously stupid question. “Can we talk?”

“What do you wanna talk about?”

Vernon’s smile was awkward and uncertain. “Nothing and everything. You weren’t responding to my texts. What’s wrong?” he demanded softly, his eyes searching yours for answers.

You swallowed hard, trying to maintain your composure. “Nothing’s wrong,” you lied.

He called your name—softly, lovingly, the word rolling beautifully on his tongue. “Why are you acting like this?” he pressed. “What happened? I thought we were fine.”

“Why would you kiss me?” you snapped, catching him off-guard.

Vernon chuckled lightly. “What do you mean? You kissed me.”

“Then why would you kiss me back?”

“Because you kissed me first! Come on, where are you going with this?” he asked, reaching to touch your arm but you recoiled, surprising Vernon and making him back away. “I’m sorry.”

“Just leave me alone, Vernon,” you snapped, feeling the sting of your own words. 

His expression hardened with disappointment and hurt flashing in his eyes. “Don’t we need to talk? Isn’t there anything you want to say to me at all?” he asked, his voice low and intense.

Of course, there is. There are countless things you want to say to him. You want to apologize for what happened, to explain why you left. You want to tell him how much you regret not going to the farm with him, and how wrong you were to leave him the way you did. You want to ask if you're okay now, if he wants you back, or if he can even forgive you. You want to tell him how much you’ve missed him, how every day apart has felt like an eternity. Most of all, you want to confess that you are madly in love with him, so deeply that it makes your heart ache.

But you couldn’t even look him in the eye. “No. Nothing at all,” you replied, resolute.

Vernon looked at you for a long moment, his jaw clenched. Without another word, he turned and walked away, leaving you standing there with a heavy heart.

As you watched him go, a wave of regret washed over you. You wanted to call out to him, to explain everything, but your pride held you back. The fear of getting hurt again was too strong. You wished you could turn back time, but all you could do now was live with the consequences of your actions.

You walked the opposite way, your steps getting quicker, and quicker, and quicker until you were full-on sprinting. The path towards the gate seemed to stretch for miles, making freedom seem so far from your reach. When you finally did reach it, you snatched a cab from a fellow student who was just about to get into it. And in there, you told the taxi driver to drive straight before you started sobbing in your hands.

The days following your conversation with Vernon were a blur. You couldn't stop thinking about what happened, the hurt on his face, and the lie you told so shamelessly. Facing him felt impossible. So, you did everything you could to stay out of his way.

Monday morning, you arrived late for your first class, slipping into the lecture hall undetected while the professor’s back was turned. You were late because you wanted to make sure you didn’t bump into Vernon in the elevator or somewhere around school.

At school, you altered your usual routes, taking longer paths between classes to avoid running into him. You kept your head down, focusing on your books or your phone, praying not to cross paths. Despite your efforts, there were moments when fate seemed determined to throw you together.

One afternoon, you were in the cafeteria, grabbing a quick lunch. You spotted Vernon entering with Mingyu. You immediately hid behind a pillar, hoping they hadn't seen you. Your heart pounded in your chest as you peeked around the corner, watching him laugh at something Mingyu said. The sight of his smile brought back memories of happier times, and you felt a pang of regret. Still, you remained hidden until they found a table far from where you were.

Another time, you were walking back to your apartment, lost in thought. You turned a corner and almost collided with Vernon. Your eyes met for a split second before you mumbled an apology and hurried past him. His gaze lingered on you, and you could feel the weight of his disappointment.

Late one evening, you decided to study in the library, thinking it would be a safe haven. You settled into a quiet corner, spreading out your notes and books. Just as you started to focus, you noticed Vernon sitting at a table across the room. He was engrossed in a textbook, headphones on, completely oblivious to your presence. You watched him for a moment, your heart aching with a mix of longing and guilt. You packed up your things quietly and left, not wanting to risk another awkward encounter.

In between these encounters, you threw yourself into your studies as usual, trying to drown out the turmoil inside you. You spent hours in the library, attended every class religiously, and even joined a study group to keep yourself occupied. But no matter how busy you kept yourself, thoughts of Vernon were never far away.

Your friends noticed your distraction. One evening, as you all gathered for a dinner you couldn’t get out of, Trina nudged you. “You okay, Y/n? You’ve been quiet lately.”

“Yeah, just a lot on my mind,” you replied with a forced smile.

Jade, ever perceptive, gave you a knowing look. “Is it about Vernon?”

You sighed, unable to hide the truth from them. “I just... I don’t know how to fix things.”

Trina placed a comforting hand on your arm. “Maybe you just need to give it time. And when you’re ready, talk to him.”

Her words echoed in your mind, but the fear of facing Vernon again kept you from acting on them.

One evening, as you were leaving a late class, you saw Vernon leaning against a wall, waiting for someone. You slowed your pace, hoping to avoid his notice, but he looked up and his eyes locked onto yours. For a moment, neither of you moved. Then you quickly averted your gaze and walked past him, feeling his eyes follow you.

“What are you afraid of?” you asked yourself later that night, lying in bed and staring at the ceiling. “Why can’t you just tell him how you feel?”

The truth was, you were terrified. Terrified of facing the pain you’d caused him, of admitting your mistakes, and of finding out if it was truly too late to make things right. So, you continued to avoid him, hoping that somehow, time would ease the tension and make it easier to bridge the gap between you. The ache of unresolved feelings and the weight of your avoidance lingered, leaving you to wonder how long you could keep this up.

You got invited to Trina’s birthday, along with everyone else. It was an intimate party, just close friends gathered to celebrate. Jade was there with Jaehyun. Adie and Eunwoo were present too, as well as some of Trina’s close acquaintances. You noticed Minghao’s absence and Trina was seemingly unaware of this fact. You watched how she grinned wider than usual, laughed louder than she used to, and talked a lot. Not that it was weird, but she wasn’t usually this way. She had always been calm, composed, and graceful—elegant, to put it simply. This elegance is not a farce. And right now, although the change is slight, you knew something was up.

You tugged Jade’s elbow as you watched Trina drink beer in a bottle, which she never does. “Is everything okay with Trina?”

“You noticed it too, huh?” she whispered back. “She and Minghao broke up yesterday.”

“What?” you exclaimed a little too loudly, making everyone glance your way. You covered your mouth and looked away. But you met Trina’s gaze and saw her smile faltering. At that moment, you and Trina understood each other’s cues. She then widened her smile again, as if to tell you that she was fine.

Mingyu arrived shouting, hands raised, and commanding the attention of the entire hall. Everyone cheered at his arrival, but your eyes caught Vernon towing behind him and your heart sank a little.

“The party is here!” Mingyu announced, pulling Trina into a hug before giving her the bouquet Vernon was holding for him. “Happy birthday to my favorite girl.”

“Wow. And here I thought I was your favorite,” Jade interjected jokingly.

“Nope. Your birthday already passed,” said Mingyu, waving his hand dismissively.

You ate, drank, talked, and laughed along with everyone while keeping your distance from Vernon. Both of you made a conscious effort to avoid each other, trying not to bring attention to you and risk bringing down the mood of the party. However, your relationship inevitably came up in a casual conversation, making the atmosphere awkward.

“I’m actually curious about that too,” Adie asked, looking genuinely perplexed. “What did happen between you two?”

Trina laughed heartily. “Let’s not talk about depressing things.”

“Oh, it’s not that depressing. It was just a summer fling, anyway,” Vernon said spitefully, his tone sharp enough to cut through the buzz of friendly chatter. His words hit you like a punch to the gut, and you felt a surge of anger within you.

You glanced at him only to find him already looking at you.

He added, “It was, right? That’s what you told everyone.” 

“Vernon,” Jade prompted, making Vernon turn to her.

He laughed incredulously. “What? You asked a question, didn’t you? I was just answering it because someone can’t seem to make up her mind on what the fuck it is that she wants.”

“Hey, man,” Mingyu interjected, placing a hand on his friend’s shoulder. Vernon got up and left the room, leaving a tense silence in his wake.

You felt the weight of everyone's eyes on you. “I’m sorry, guys,” you muttered, trying to force a smile. “I didn’t mean to ruin the mood.” With that, you excused yourself and followed Vernon outside.

You caught up with him just as he was reaching his car. He saw you coming and quickened his pace, but you managed to slip into the passenger seat just as he was turning on his engine before he could drive away.

“What’s your problem?” you demanded, slamming the door shut.

Vernon didn’t look at you. “Get off. I don’t have anything to say to you. The same way you don't have anything to say to me.”

“That’s not true!” you protested, tugging his arm from the steering wheel. “Why are you being like this?”

“Like what, y/n? Like what?” he spat, turning to face you fully. “Like I’m bitter and mad? Like I was left behind by someone I loved without so much as a word? Not a text. Not an idea, or a fucking clue to tell me what the fuck happened that made you run away and hide!”

You froze, heart racing at his angry fit. You retracted your hand from his arm, and it was as if you had forgotten how to speak.

“You want to know why I’m mad?” he continued, his eyes shiny with tears threatening to fall. “I’m mad because you left me and I don’t know why. You disappeared like you didn’t exist at all. Do you have any idea how that felt? Do you have any idea how much I tried to figure out what went wrong? How I tried to find you? And now that you’re back, you come and tell me that you have nothing to say to me? I guess I didn’t deserve any explanation, did I? I was just some temporary fix that you can discard anytime you want!”

Your heart ached at his words, but you couldn’t find the right ones to say in return. “That's not true. I'm so sorry,” you whispered.

“Sorry?” he repeated, his voice cracking. He looked away and ran a hand over his face. “Why, y/n? Tell me why? If you don’t want me anymore, that’s fine. I won’t force you. Just please… please…”

He cupped your cheeks with both hands, pressed your foreheads together, and sobbed. “I loved you, y/n. And I still do. But that’s fine. I’ll get over it. Please, just tell me what I did,” he begged, sniffing as he sobbed.

You held his wrists, squeezing tightly as you let yourself cry. You wanted to tell him everything, to explain what happened. But you couldn’t because you were ashamed. You had practiced what you’re gonna say to him over and over, but now you’re just speechless.

You took a deep breath, trying to steady your nerves. “I left because I thought... I thought you were lying to me about loving me—about everything. I found out later that I was wrong, but by then it was too late.”

Vernon parted from you, and you looked up at his confused expression.

“I thought I was side chic, Vernon,” you croaked. “Someone said you had a girlfriend back here.”

“But that’s not true,” he whispered.

“I know,” you whined, lip quivering as you stopped yourself from sobbing. “I know now. But it was too late.”

“You should have asked me first!” he groaned, frustrated. “So instead of giving me a chance to explain, you just assumed the worst and ran away?”

In your defense, you didn’t think to ask him first because your initial instinct was to shield yourself from potential hurt. You had an inkling that he’d just deny everything. You didn’t think twice about the information being false because why would Trina lie to you? You trusted Vernon too but it was easier to believe someone you’ve known for years. The thought of confronting him filled you with dread as if doing so might confirm your worst fears. Somewhere deep inside you is a persistent, gnawing fear that what you had with Vernon was nothing more than a fleeting summer romance, something you had desperately tried to avoid.

You couldn’t say all that to him because you were ashamed and because you would end up a blabbering, sobbing mess before you could even get your point across. All you could do was apologize.

“I’m so sorry. I won’t do it again,” you cried. “I know I was wrong. I’m sorry. I really am.

Vernon sighed, his anger slowly melting into something softer. He reached out and wiped your tears away. “God, I didn’t know it would hurt this much to see you cry.”

You leaned onto his touch, and Vernon moved to hug you despite the uncomfortable position. 

“I’m not dating anyone, love,” he said softly, running his fingers through your hair. “Not for a while now. Not since I saw you and fell in love with you.”

You remembered Mingyu telling you about his fat crush on you, but you didn’t mention it. You can’t speak with all the sobbing you were doing anyway. “I’m sorry,” you repeated, your voice barely above a whisper.

Vernon looked at you for a long moment before speaking. “I’m still mad at you,” he admitted. “Only a little bit though. It’s hard to stay mad when I care about you this much.”

That made you cry again but only because the weight in your chest was finally getting lighter. Vernon exhaled and kissed your forehead. “Alright, fine. Let’s forget it,” he said, hugging you tighter. “Just promise me you won’t cry again.”

“You made me cry.”

“I did, didn’t I? Then I’ll promise not to make you cry again.” 

You stayed there for a minute, the hug comforting but uncomfortable with the compartment between the car seats. Vernon pulled away after a while, lifting your chin to kiss you. Every nerve in your body tingled with longing and uncertainty, emotions rushing through you like a tidal wave. It's a kiss that speaks of forgiveness and understanding, a perfect way to celebrate your rekindled romance.

Your hands found each other instinctively, fingers intertwining as if to anchor yourselves in the present, afraid that this moment might slip away as quickly as it arrived. Vernon’s other hand held your head in place, kissing you at an angle that left you breathless. His fingertips brushed the back of your neck, making your breath hitch. His touch is both familiar and electrifying, sending a shiver down your spine that resonated deep within.

You moaned into the kiss, and Vernon took this chance to shove his tongue inside your mouth. While you were reeling in the bliss of being kissed by him, your hand traveled the length of his chest, stopping on his crotch and massaging the erection over his jeans. You gave it a good squeeze, making Vernon groan.

Without parting from your lips, Vernon unbuckled his belt, unzipped his jeans, and released his cock from the confines of his underwear. It stood in attention, making your eyes sparkle at the sight of it in all its glory. Vernon seemed pleased with your reaction, reaching to gently rub the back of your head.

“Don’t be shy now. We both missed you,” he lilted, giving your head a slight tug. 

You gathered your hair and ducked to kiss the tip of his cock. As Vernon took your hair out of your hands, you held his manhood and swallowed him whole. Your mouth was warm, making him grunt in satisfaction. When you started moving your head, you felt him jolt in his seat, grunting each time you sucked him. His satisfied sounds, the twitching of his body, and his low utterance of praise while caressing your head made you feral, giving him your best performance yet.

As you continued, his hand traveled down your back, long enough to reach your ass. He lifted your dress up to expose your ass, slapping it once and massaging the reddened skin. You groaned and stopped sucking for a second only to continue at a much more aggressive pace. He reached over to your cunt, twirling his fingers over your aching sex. Pushing your panties aside, he inserted a finger inside that made your walls clench in anticipation.

Annoyed, you let go of his cock and were about to sit back down but he pulled you into another kiss—torrid, urgent, feverish. When he pulled away, you were catching your breath, staring into his eyes fired with lust.

“Let’s go to my apartment,” you whispered into his mouth. “Or yours. Anywhere.”

“Sorry, love. I don’t think I can wait,” he replied. He pushed his seat back with a push of a button and then reclined it. 

You understood his intentions and acted on it instinctively. It helped that you were wearing a dress tonight. He pushed his jeans down to his knees and you immediately positioned yourself across his crotch. Before you could sit and fulfill your desires, Vernon trapped your body in his embrace, kissing and leaving hickeys on your supple neck. His breath was warm against your skin, his heartbeat echoing the erratic rhythm of your own. He reached under your dress, squeezing your thigh when his hand passed by it before pushing your underwear aside. You felt him adjusting his cock towards your pussy and when it was time, you slowly pushed yourself down.

The moan that tore out of your throat was pure bliss, even making you close your eyes as you savored the feeling of the first stretch. When you have adjusted, you start moving your hips, grinding and bouncing. Your body was on auto-pilot because there was no way you were still sane with the amount of lust overtaking your mind and entire being. 

Vernon’s hands are under your dress, squeezing your thighs so tightly that you know he is leaving bruises on them. That was supposed to hurt you, but it only fueled your desire, making you lightheaded. He would kiss your neck, your collarbone, and leave trails of hickey on your skin. His hands would massage your breasts, suckle on your nipples, and bite them hard enough not to hurt you but to further elevate your lust. 

The sound of your moaning mixed with his grunts and the soft hum of the car’s engine. When he happens to lie on his back, he would watch you with great admiration, uttering praises and telling you how beautiful you are. His half-lidded sensual gaze, firm hands, and his loving voice, not to mention his girth pushing in and out of you got feeling so good you can’t keep your mouth closed.

“Oh, my love. You’re so hot,” he rasped, his eyes focused on your face. He reached for your mouth, pressing his thumb on your tongue and you sucked it. The groan he let out made your head spiral.

You started losing strength in your arms and knees, the threat of orgasm lurking nearby. Vernon saw the way your face contorted. With your erratic breathing and unsteady pace, he knew what was about to come.

“Come on, love. Let it all out,” he said amorously, bucking his hips into you to help you out.

Your lips quivered and you bent your body towards him, unable to prop yourself up anymore. You stopped grinding your hips, so Vernon continued the work for you. Wrapping his arms around your body to keep you in place, he thrusted into you several times until you cried out in pleasure, sitting back up and arching your back as fireworks exploded in your belly and between your thighs.

“Oh fuck,” Vernon blurted, bucking his hips into you a few times more before collapsing on the seat.

You slumped on his chest, catching your breath. As you did, you listened to his heart, beating wildly inside him like he had just run a mile. Groaning, he placed his hand on your back, rubbing lazily. You could feel the euphoria that clouded your mind slowly dissipate, grounding you back to the present.

“I love you, did you know that?” he said, kissing the top of your head.

“Mmhmm. I know,” you chimed, sniffing his perfume. “I love you too.”

You stayed like that for a moment, before Vernon slapped your ass, making you yelp and sit up.

“What was that for?” you pouted. He just grinned and sat up too, locking you in his arms to kiss you again, deeply, longingly, like it was his first time ever.

When he pulled away, he said, “Come on. Let’s go home. We’re not done yet and we’ve got a lot of work to do.”

“What?” you questioned, shifting above him and moving to sit back on the shotgun. There, you fixed your dress in a hurry.

“Gotta make up for lost time, love,” he said before reaching to pinch your nipple that was protruding underneath your dress. You squealed, scandalized but also excited.

“Is that her? OMG, so embarrassing.”

You looked up from your book, squinting at the group of three girls standing in front of you. “I beg your pardon?” you asked, scowling at their mean expressions.

“Are you Vernon’s new girl?”

“Why do you care?” you retorted, annoyed by their attitudes so you gave them some of yours too.

The girls laughed snobbishly before one of them said, “Do you know Kierra? Yeah, she’s the girlfriend of the boy you’re sleeping around with.”

“Whatever,” you sighed, reverting your attention to your book.

“Enjoy it while it lasts. Vernon is the type to get tired quickly. Then he goes back to Kierra. We’re letting you know in case you get your hopes up. We girls gotta have each other’s backs right?”

Your head was screaming for you to murder someone, but you ignored it. Instead, you took your headphones out and wore them, hoping it would send the girls away. It worked and you watched them walk away grinning and laughing to themselves.

“What the hell was that?” you mumbled to yourself.

You tried to shake off the comments, but they lingered, gnawing at the edges of your mind. That evening, as you sat on the couch in your apartment with Vernon’s head on your lap, you told him about the encounter which only made him laugh.

“That’s actually hilarious.”

You grimaced while you brushed his hair. “I don’t think they were joking.”

Vernon hummed, taking your hand and kissing it. “Ignore them. They’re not worth your time and attention.”

You pulled your hand away, needing answers more than comfort. “Do you wanna know who told me you had a girlfriend?”

His interest was piqued, brows knitting together with curiosity. “Oh yeah. You haven’t told me about that yet.”

“It was Trina,” you began. “When we were leaving Azure Bay, she texted me that you had a girlfriend. She said she saw Kierra post a photo with you so she asked her how you knew each other. Kierra said you were her boyfriend.”

“Did she? Now I see why you chose that day to leave me.”

A slight guilt tugged at your heartstrings but it was easy to ignore. You shrugged and continued talking. “Apparently, she’s been going around telling people you’re together.”

“But that’s not true and you know it,” he declared, determined not to make you misunderstand things again.

“Yeah, I do,” you replied, pushing him up. “But other people don’t.”

Vernon hugged your tiny frame when he sat up. “So what should we do about it?”

“I don’t know. You tell me,” you challenged, pulling away from his embrace.

He rubbed the back of his neck, a habit you recognized as his way of stalling. “Can’t we just ignore them?”

You felt a pang of irritation. “So, you're just going to let them talk? Let them think I'm some home wrecker or something like that?”

“Only Kierra's friends are talking anyway,” he replied, trying to sound reassuring. You raised an eyebrow at him. “Look. She’s only doing that because she knows I’m seeing someone.”

“And? You’re not gonna do anything about it?”

Vernon shrugged. “I can do something about it, but I don’t really want to trigger her or anything. She’s very unpredictable. You see, Kierra and I… our relationship was toxic but I still respect her as a woman. We were probably in love at one point in the past too. I don’t want to do anything that would humiliate her or something.”

You understood his point and you felt a sense of pride for his character. It was so mature of him to think that way and for that, you felt proud. While you honor his stand on things, hearing him talk about being in love with another girl made you a little jealous. Yes, you know it was in the past, but it still irritated you. Now you are thinking of picking a fight with him just for the sake of it.

You scooted away when he tried to hug you, pouting and staring at the floor to show him you were sulking. Vernon knew what you were doing and scooted closer. He gently lifted your chin to meet his gaze.

“Hey, now,” he whispered, his eyes sincere. “That was a long time ago. You’re the one I love now. The only one I want to be with.”

You pouted even harder. “Is it true you get tired of women easily though?” you asked pointedly, narrowing your eyes at him. “And that you run back to Kierra when you do?”

He chuckled, planting a kiss on your nose. “False. Not true at all.”

You looked into his eyes, seeing the truth in his words, and felt comforted—not that you actually needed it anyway. You were just trying to be cute.

You leaned into his embrace, smiling from ear to ear. As much as you want to make him grovel each time you’re sulking for fun, you just adore him so much that he can easily woo you into submission.

“Don’t worry. I’ll talk to her. Maybe that will finally put her in place,” he assured you, kissing your forehead again.

But of course, even after talking to Vernon, Kierra’s shenanigans did not end there. You met her at a party one night, marking the first time you would ever interact with her. It was a lively affair, the room buzzing with chatter and laughter, but everything seemed to come to a standstill the moment she approached.

“Oh my god, not Kierra. I can’t stand her,” Trina blurted, rolling her eyes and walking away from your circle.

Brazenly, Kierra made her way towards Vernon, her eyes locked onto him. You were clinging to his arm, feeling secure in his presence, but she casually pushed you aside. Without missing a beat, she wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing her body against his, hip to hip.

Vernon reacted immediately, pushing her away in front of everyone. “Please, Kierra. Let’s not embarrass ourselves in public,” he said quietly.

Kierra laughed villainously, walking to Vernon again. She placed a hand on his chest, rubbing circles on his shirt. “Come on, Nonie. You know you’ll eventually come back to me. You could rail every single woman on Earth, but you’d still come crawling back to me. Like always.”

“But I didn’t do that, did I?” Vernon replied calmly, taking your hand. “I never went back to you, let alone crawl. Have some dignity, Kierra. Go home.”

Her face flushed with embarrassment, especially as the crowd around you all murmured in agreement, aware of the truth in Vernon's words. Desperate and humiliated, she lashed out, slapping Vernon hard across the face.

Something inside you snapped. Without a second thought, you grabbed a handful of her hair, your fingers tangling in the strands as you started dragging her away from Vernon. The crowd gasped, watching the scene unfold. 

“Get off him,” you spat, your voice low and furious. Kierra struggled against your grip, but you held firm, your anger giving you strength. 

Some people intervened, pulling you away from her and restraining you. You released Kierra, who stumbled back, glaring at you with hatred. You stood your ground, refusing to let her intimidate you at all. When Kierra was back on her feet, she lunged at you, only to be held back by Mingyu and Eunwoo.

“Hey, hey, hey! Cut it out!” Mingyu scolded sternly.

“You're done here,” you told her, your voice steady. “Stay away from us.”

Kierra sneered, but the humiliation and defeat were clear in her eyes. She turned and stormed off, the party resuming its buzz as people whispered about the dramatic confrontation. 

Vernon wrapped an arm around you, pulling you close. “I'm sorry,” he whispered, his breath warm against your ear. “I’m sure she won't bother us again.”

You nodded, feeling a mix of relief and lingering anger. “Let’s go,” you said, ready to leave the party behind.

As you walked out with Vernon, you couldn't help but feel a sense of triumph. You tried to stifle it, but eventually gave up and started giggling. Vernon glanced at you, intrigued.

“Are you laughing?”

“No,” you denied, only to burst out laughing.

Vernon watched you with a fond look on his face, amused and smitten at the same time. His hand held yours tightly, without any intention of letting go.

“Sorry. I just can’t forget the look on her face,” you confessed, clearing your throat, but your smile remained.

Vernon hummed as you continued walking to his car. “I didn’t know you could fight.”

“I can’t, but I had to,” you retorted.

“Aw, you can’t but you would fight for me, wouldn’t you, love?”

“Shut up before I fight you too.”

Vernon chuckled heartily and then leaned closer to whisper in your ear. “You were so hot.”

You just scoffed, unimpressed. “And you’re probably feeling so full of yourself seeing two women grab each other’s hair because of you?”

He shook his head. “I’m pretty sure she didn’t get to do that to you. It wasn’t a 50/50 fight, love. More like 90/10 in your favor.”

As you settled into the car, you leaned back and sighed, the adrenaline slowly fading. Vernon's hand found yours again, and he squeezed gently.

Driving through the quiet streets, you glanced at him, feeling a wave of affection wash over you. It was a ridiculous situation, almost comical. But it still gave you great joy. You had fought for him, and he had stood by you, unwavering.

You looked out the window, the city lights blurring past, and let yourself bask in the warmth of his hand on yours. In that moment, you realized that no matter the storms, you and Vernon would always have each other. And that thought, more than anything, filled you with a serene, unshakeable joy.

The sun filtered through the library windows, casting a warm glow over the study tables. You and Vernon sat side by side, your legs touching under the table. His hand occasionally found its way to yours, squeezing gently as you both concentrated on your assignments. You glanced over at him, watching as he furrowed his brow in concentration, a small smile tugging at your lips. You scribbled a note in the margin of your textbook, then nudged him with your elbow.

“Need a break?” the note said.

Vernon looked up, a grin spreading across his face. “I thought you’d never ask.” He closed his laptop and stretched his arms above his head, sighing contentedly. “How about a coffee?”

The two of you made your way to the café outside the campus, fingers intertwined. The barista greeted you with a knowing smile, already preparing your usual orders. You took a seat by the window, watching students pass by outside.

“So, how’s your project going?” Vernon asked, his eyes sparkling with genuine interest.

You shrugged, taking a sip of your latte. “It’s coming along. Slowly, but surely. How about yours?”

He chuckled, shaking his head. “Let’s just say I’ve got a lot of late nights ahead of me.”

You reached across the table, brushing a stray curl from his forehead. “You’re an intelligent young man. I’m sure you’ll do fine.”

“Fine? Oh, I’ll be more than just fine if you let me spend those late nights in your apartment.”

You sighed, shaking your head. “Your mind never leaves the gutters, does it?”

Later that week, the two of you found yourselves in the quad, sprawled out on a blanket under the shade of a large oak tree. Textbooks and notebooks were scattered around you, but neither of you seemed particularly interested in studying at the moment. Vernon was lying on his back, staring up at the sky, his head resting on your lap.

“Do you ever think about the future?” you asked softly, tracing circles on his shirt.

“Yeah, all the time,” he replied, his voice thoughtful. “But right now, I’m just happy being here with you.”

You smiled, feeling a warmth spread through your chest. “Me too.”

On weekends, you explored the city together, finding hidden gems in the most unexpected places. One Saturday afternoon, you stumbled upon a quaint little bookstore tucked away in a narrow alley. It was filled with the scent of old paper and the soft hum of classical music. You wandered through the aisles, hand in hand, occasionally stopping to show each other interesting finds.

“Look at this,” Vernon said, holding up an old, leather-bound book. “It’s a first edition.”

Your eyes widened in excitement. “That’s amazing! Let’s get it.”

“But it’s a Calculus book.”

You grimaced. “Oh. Put it back then.”

Vernon chuckled, knowing your loathing for Mathematics despite being a Mechanical Engineering student.

“Let’s just get a Jane Austen,” you told him, taking said book from the shelf.

As you paid for the book, the shop owner, an elderly man with a kind smile, commented on what a lovely couple you made. You both thanked him, leaving the store with a sense of happiness and a new treasure to share.

Evenings were spent cooking together in your tiny apartment kitchen. You’d dance around each other, bumping hips and stealing kisses as you prepare your meals. Thankfully, you were a decent cook because you'd starve to death if you trusted Vernon with it.

One night, you decided to make homemade pizza. Flour dusted the countertops and the tips of your noses as you rolled out the dough, laughing and teasing each other.

“You’re getting flour everywhere!” you giggled, swiping a bit of it on Vernon’s cheek.

He grinned mischievously, dipping his finger into the tomato sauce and dotting it on the tip of your nose. “Nice. Rudolph came early this year!”

You both ended up on the floor, giggling uncontrollably, your clothes covered in flour and sauce.

“They said it will be here in 20 minutes,” you told him, referring to the pizza delivery that you ordered instead.

On quiet nights, you’d curl up on the couch, wrapped in each other’s arms, watching movies or just talking about your day. Vernon would play with your hair, his fingers gently running through the strands as you rested your head on his shoulder. Sometimes, you’d fall asleep like that, the comfort of his presence lulling you into a peaceful slumber.

One such night, as you lay there, Vernon whispered softly, “I love you.”

Your heart swelled with happiness, and you snuggled closer to him, murmuring back, “I love you too.”

When summer finally rolled around, you and Vernon returned to Azure Bay, your favorite getaway.  The familiar sights and sounds welcomed you back, a sense of nostalgia washing over both of you. The two of you spent your days soaking up the sun on the beach, swimming in the cool ocean, and exploring hidden trails.

As the sun began its descent, painting the sky in hues of pink and orange, you and Vernon settled into the hammock together. You snuggled close, his arms wrapped around you as you swayed gently. Here you are, back in Azure Bay after everything that went down. Growing up, you didn’t think the hammock by the poolside of your house could ever fit two people in it, now you’re finding it spacious enough for you and Vernon. 

“Did you know that the ocean covers 71% of the Earth’s surface?” he asked.

“Of course, I do. They taught us that in grade school.”

“Yeah? Well, I think it’s cool.”

You giggled. “It is.”

You chatted about mundane things, from your favorite movies to your plans for the future. The conversation flowed effortlessly, punctuated by laughter and sweet, tender moments. The world felt perfect, wrapped in the golden glow of the setting sun and the warmth of each other’s embrace.

“So that’s it then. You’ll graduate after the next semester and… do nothing?”

You rolled your eyes. “Yeah. I’m taking a break. I’ve been studying my whole life. I think I can take a time off, no?”

“Of course you can.”

You shifted, looking at him. “You should get a high-paying job so I can be a stay-at-home housewife.”

Vernon laughed wholeheartedly, his chest vibrating. “I can do that. Will you be fine though? As a full-time housewife?”

You shrugged, snuggling back to him. “I don’t know. I was just kidding.”

Vernon hummed, rubbing your arm. “Don’t kid. I can’t imagine the next summers without you already so, it’s a possibility,” he said, his voice filled with sincerity.

You looked up at him, your heart full. “You don’t have to. I’m not going anywhere.”

As the last light of the day faded, you lay there in the hammock, content and deeply in love. The sound of the waves crashing on the shore and the gentle rustle of the palm trees became the soundtrack of your perfect summer evening.

“I love you.”

“I love you more.”

“But I love you most!”

“Nah, pretty sure I love you more than that.”

You giggled. “You always have to win, don’t you?”

“Yes. And do you have any idea how adorable you are?”

You snorted. “You always say that.”

“Because it’s true.”

"You're just madly in love with me."

Vernon lilted. "That's true too."

[fin]

[thisisxli]

Crimson Kalon

.・✫・゜・。.

.・。.・゜✭・

Vocab:

Kalon - (n.) Beauty that is more skin-deep.

Rs: Ejiro Kirishima x Vamp!fem reader

Warnings:

slight stalking, biting,

blood, suggestive themes,

obsessive reader,

reader is kinda pervy,

slight ghosting, reader is

kind of a yandere

Summary: the reader who's a vampire in the quirk world, strangely has an obsession with a red spiky-haired man. Maybe it was in her blood to desire him for claiming the colour red or the way his antics had her heart blooming. What do you do when you take a few sips of his blood? Will it ruin your image and friendship?

Wc: 3.4k

ʚ ɞ

One-shot/drabble.

ʚ ɞ

You didn't know when it started. You didn't know how you ended up following him when school ended. Even when dorms were created, you found yourself drawn to his room. The time everyone was competing what room was best, you savored your sweet time wandering the small space. His room was rather eccentric.

Hagakure had caught you sniffing one of his belongings but that became a sworn secret between you two.

You remember seeing him for the very first time. Red was all you saw and maybe that's just what made you tingle inside, to form some kind of spark. No mortal made you feel this way, not unless you were drinking their blood of course. You swear you're not a bad guy but then again, it doesn't hurt to drink from somebody time to time. That's also what has you drawn, because he was so so nice.

"Heyy- (Y/N), right?"

Usually, nobody goes up to you first which was odd to you when he first spoke. It was like your name rolled off his tongue like a song was being sung and you loved every single part of it. Maybe it was your vampirism that was causing all this.

or maybe just the way his skin glistens when he's sweaty, rock hard abs flexing when he stretches.

You fawned over the boy every chance you got to your friends and honestly, they were kind of sick of it but you didn't care. Sometimes you've wondered

what did his blood taste like? Dark and metallic? Or thick as his ego? Oddly, your thoughts were drifting into... other thoughts. But that can hold another time when you both have the time and equally ready. At least you hoped.

When Aizawa is just lecturing his ass away in class, you can't help but stare at Kirishima across from class, biting your lip. Gosh, was he fine. You would stare at his neck the whole class time all while sinking a fang into your own lip, drawing blood. You were aware that some of your other classmates could see your little expressions but honestly, did you care what they think? That'll just show them how you want Kirishima, and maybe for him to be yours alone. The thought about sinking your fangs into his neck had you rolling your eyes back. To feel the sweet hot relief of his blood on your tongue.

Your stomach nearly jumps every time his vibrant eyes stare into yours, making you fiddle with your hands, wiggling your toes, or just biting your lip.

When you're training, he's just SOO...

You didn't even have the words.

Your fangs were unbreakable as were his body. It was almost like you were made for each other, you think.

One time when you felt bold, you scooped some blood from his finger when he got a paper cut, putting it in your mouth all while purposely trying to seem innocent.

"Sorry, Kiri! Couldn't help myself."

He blushed in return when he averted his gaze, rubbing the back of his head. "Yeah, it's- it's fine.."

His voice had you in shambles.

Right now, you were both training with each other. You were helping with his durability and endurance. And it just so happened that no one was around. Good for you.

You grunt when you swing a pillar at him, his arms making an 'X' to block from the attack. He was incredibly strong. That was also what you had admired about him and adore. You swing the pillar at him again, accidentally hitting the side of his neck. You gasp and quickly drop the pillar to the side, rushing to his side when he groans in pain and clutch in between his neck and shoulder.

"Kirishima! I'm- shit..! I'm so sorry-"

You hover over him, flailing your arms around. You did NOT mean to do that. Fucking shit, you were an idiot.

You watch him retreat from his hardened form before cracking his neck side to side. "Eh.. I'm fine I guess.. I didn't expect you to go that hard. And it wasn't really expected. I should've seen it coming, am I right?"

You swallow thickly when you see a cut on his cheek and on his neck. You honestly didn't mean to actually hurt him but damn.. Maybe it was worthwhile? "Can.. Can I see your wound?"

Kirishima looked up at you confused for a second before gently padding his neck. "O-oh! Yeah, sure, go right on ahead."

He chuckles awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. You kneel down close in front of him. Your gaze fixates on his lips before his neck. "Kirishima.." He looks up at you again, a small lop-sided smile on his face. You gently wrap your hands around his head an shoulder, leaning your head down to his neck before you started drinking his blood. Kirishima, who was caught by surprise didn't know how to react. Should he pull you away? Probably. Yes. But it kind of felt nice. He doesn't know why it does but it just does.

He nearly couldn't suppress a whimper when he felt your tongue swirling around the small cut. Gently, he pushed you away from him. You let him do so, staring at him. Reality hit you like a brick. You feel embarrassment and shame grow inside every single one of your insides. Yet, Kirishima was in his own world, staring back at you. Your lips were covered in his blood. Butterflies danced around his lungs.

But before he could even stop you, you run away, wiping the remaining blood on your lips. Watching you run away kind of had him feeling bad. His hand reached out for you but he didn't get up to go chase after you. He'll talk to you tomorrow. Definitely. When everything in his head is sort out.

You lay in bed encased in your thoughts, reminiscing of the past events that just occurred. Gosh, that was fucking embarrassing. Who randomly latches themselves onto a classmate to drink their blood? Where was your filter? Self-control went out of the room.

Embarrassment ate away at your gut and you honestly wanted to bang your head against a metal wall.

The other side of you though, liked it. It was all your vampirism to blame. His blood was thick and savory on your tongue, skin so smooth and hard under your teeth, and the way his blood's metallic scent came seeping into your nose. The taste of his sweat. All of that got you excited. You rub your thighs together, one of your hands trailing up from your pelvis to your neck. You bite your bottom lip. Kirishima had this much of a effect on you which was beyond crazy. The thought of him excited you and you were here for it.

But honestly, your dignity was nearly gone after the embarrassment that occurred today so you had no idea how you were gonna face him the next few days.

The next two school days, you were avoiding him and you made sure you did it at all costs. He was confused and he felt like he personally hit home for you, he wanted to apologize but every time he approached you, you would immediately walk away. He was kind of butt-hurt, his ego busted when he had Tsu ask you what was going on and you said you just didn't want to talk to him.

He obviously wasn't going to give up that easily but jeez. He sighed, crossing his arms and rests his chin on top.

"Everything good?"

He shifts his head to the left, spotting his pink-haired friend. He sighed again, slightly pouting. "Yeah.. But (Y/N) won't talk to me after we trained alone together..

I feel like it's kind of my fault- but I mean, I know it isn't. But I kind of just feel bad, y'know?"

Mina nods in understanding, her hazel irises lingering on Kirishima for a moment. She sighs along with him, pondering for a moment. She wasn't best friends with you but you were both definitely close. She pinches her chins in between her fingers, looking up in the ceiling before looking back at Kirishima again, smirking. "Kirishima! I thought you were smart!"

He flinches in surprise, confusion written on all over his face. "Wha?- what are you talking about?"

"Context clues, idiot! It's so obvious!" She clenches both of her hands into a fist, waiting for Kirishima to get the hint. When two minutes pass, he still didn't get it. He was thinking long and hard. What could it have been?

Mina groans before leaning in and whispering in his ear, "she likes you, dumbass!" Kirishima's cheeks blaze up, matching his hair. "No way! You- you're joking!" Mina shakes her head at him, taking in his reaction.

"I'm not manly enough for her!" He looks away dramatically with closed eyes, one hand in a fist to his heart and the other stretched away towards Mina. "Oh get over it, Dorito Hair."

You, from the distance, hanging out with Tsu, Uraraka, and Hagakure, watched their whole interaction. You were across the room so you didn't really get to hear them, but seeing her so close to Kirishima had you fuming. "(Y/N).. hey.. Are you okay?" Uraraka looks at you with concern, nervously fiddling with her fingers when a sweat bead dribbles down her temple. "Yeah, you have this deadly scary look on your face, it's not cute!" You hear Hagakure chime in.

You hear the girls bicker about Hagakure's blunt comment but you could honestly care less. You grit your teeth when you see them lean in again, faces closer than ever. You scowl, moving your way past the girls. "(Y/N)! Hey wait!- are you oka-"

"I'm going to the bathroom!" You cut off Uraraka. You didn't mean to boast at her but honestly, seeing Kirishima and Mina's interaction had you beyond ticked off.

"So basically... When me and her were training, I got caught off guard for a little bit when I relaxed. My body wasn't completely hardened so when she striked at me, she gave me a crazy bruise and a few cuts. When she went ahead to check for the minor injuries.... She kinda just.. latched onto me and started drinking my blood."

"WHAAT??!"

Kirishima winces, piping his hand down, suggesting her to lower her volume. "Quiet down, will ya? I don't want anyone else to know this.. I know she's probably embarrassed by this, man.."

Mina shuts her mouth completely but is absolutely bewildered. She knew you had a fat crush on Kirishima but for you to be this crazy about him?!

"She must likes you tons!" Mina triumphantly stuck her thumb up, imaginative steam flaring out of her nostrils. Kirishima's cheeks heat up, scratching the back of his head. "I guess so.. I think I like her too. It was subtle before but that was just because we're doing hero stuff, y'know? But now I'm coming face-to-face with it. I don't know what to do, Mina- help me-" Kirishima whines, bowing his head down at her, clasping his hands in a prayer.

You came back in the room, ears hot as ever. What enraged you even more was when he was still close to her, but close at her boobs! That should be you! You felt embarrassment creeping up inside of you as your heart shrivels. Honestly, you didn't blame either of the two if they liked each other or if they were together. They went to the same middle school together and all. But you can't help but feel jealous; do you even have the right? You watch them talk more and more before seeing them glance back at you which they immediately look away, quickly to resort to whispering in each other's ears. Are you talking about you? Talking shit maybe? Shit, maybe he was talking shit about you, talking about the nasty encounter you guys had at training.

"Hey."

You turn, unknowingly teary-eyed, meeting Bakugou's red eyes. His brows weren't crinkled together and he held an unusual calm expression. "You like shitty-hair, don't you?" Your sullen expression quickly turning into a surprised one, your cheeks turning pink. "Wh-what?"

"I see the way you look at Shitty-hair. It's obvious you like him." When the fuck did Bakugou notice anything about you? When did he start to give a fuck?

"Don't get them wrong," he nods off past you, towards Mina and Kirishima who were still whispering to each other. "Kirishima likes you too. He probably doesn't know it yet, but he does. Whatever one of you idiots did that made you guys stop talking needs to step up. It's annoying having to watch this." Bakugou looks away when he shoves his hands in his pockets, a small scowl on his face. You were surprised. Was he giving you advice or a heads-up? Either way, this was.. a shocker, especially coming from him. A vein irked in his temple, gritting his teeth together. Andd.. There was his wrinkle. "At least say something you damn idiot!"

A week had gone by and before you knew it, it was New Years Eve.

There was a festival that was held out in the middle of Mutsufasu, about everyone in your class attended, including others from the other classes. The night had set in, leaving the stars to shine down above the light of the festival. Lanterns were being lit, booths and concessions were being held, and a lot of people were wearing yukatas and kimonos.

You were wearing a kimono with the color base being black, your haneri, obiage, and obijime being a scarlet red. Your obi was black with light ash brown coloured lines etched across with red detailed flowers adorning at the bottom of your kimono and sleeves. Your hair was up and done nicely with fake red and black flowers above your ear, some small pieces displayed on the other parts of your hair. You walked the streets with Uraraka, Midoriya, Lida, and Tsu, buying food and all sorts of things off the booths. You held a lantern in your left hand, light illuminating faces that passed by you.

Something red in the corner of your eye had you turn your head, meeting a pair of familiar crimson eyes. Your cheeks turned red deeply before quickly turning back to your friends.

Kirishima gazed at you softly, a small lop-sided smile on his face. He wore a deep red haori with a black himo, his hakama also being a pair of black. Honestly if you noticed his traditional clothes when you saw him, you would've thought you two were matching. He feels the back of his head being smacked, looking back at the perpetrator. "Stop ogling and keep moving, shitty hair."

Bakugou scoffs, crossing his arms across his yukata. "Sorry, man," Kirishima awkwardly laughs heartedly, rubbing his nape. They both continue walking before having more of their other friends join in with them; Mina, Denki, and Sero.

In the corner of your eye again, you see the pink and red figure oddly close. Your heart tugs at itself. It almost felt like hands were grabbing at it and stretching its' meaty flesh. You looked at them for a second, seeing him win a stuffed animal, giving it to her. He awkwardly rubs his neck before she jumps on him, hugging him tightly around the neck. It seems that you were wrong for thinking he even felt something for you. The subtle glances and the smiles directed towards you seemed to just be friendly. What part of you could've thought that anyway?

"I'm.. gonna go look around, okay? I'll meet with you guys later," you let your friends know, some of them shooting you a worried look before letting you go off in the crowd. Tears threaten to leave your eyes as you make your way past the crowd, fists clenching in hurt and anger. You shut your eyes, letting tears fall. Hopefully, no one saw. You didn't want to receive any weird or awkward looks from bystanders. You feel someone grab your wrist which you instinctively snatch back, looking back at who grabbed you. It was Bakugou, who had a sour expression on his face. You looked away in shame, rubbing your arms. "What did I tell you, dumbass? You should tell him. Stop bein' so insecure and stand up."

You frown warily, nodding, still avoiding his gaze. When he leaves your vision, you look back up. You notice that people were going into a more open space of the city, signaturing that the fireworks were gonna start. You huff before making your way to find your friends.

You see a kimono's sleeve waving up in the air before realizing it was Hagakure. You walk up to your friends, smiling and laughing on the way to an open field to see the fireworks. It started in fifteen minutes.

You were laughing with your friends, throwing your head back before feeling a warm hand on your shoulder. You wipe the joyful tears in your eyes as you turn your head, surprised when you see the same particular crimson eyes. "Kirishi-"

"Can I talk to you? Alone?"

You pause, remorse flickering across your features before turning to your friends which they nod in return. You sigh, standing up to your feet, following him as he leads you. You guys enter a building, which honestly had you nervous because were you even allowed to be in there?

You both stood in the elevator in silence before you guys exit, reaching a stair case. You guys step up before exiting through a door, a chilly breeze hitting your face. You guys were on top of a building.

"I wanted to talk to you.. about..." His breath hitches. You notice.

"About what happened back at training-"

"I'm sorry that I did that! I didn't- it was on impulse, I didn't mean to-"

He grabs your shoulders, forcing you to face him. "(Y/N)," he breathed, looking at you so tenderly. "I don't care.. that you did it. I just.. want things to be normal again." He inches his body closer to yours, his thumbs caressing your shoulders reassuringly. "I want to be close to you again."

His words were like hot fire melting the ice in your heart. Your lips quiver, eyes watering. How could something so small cause something so big and heartfelt for you? Was Kirishima important to you? What did he mean by 'close?' When you don't respond, still staring up into his eyes with teary ones, he continues, "I miss you. I..."

He pauses, his cheeks and ears turning red as time passes. "I want to be with you. You can drink my blood for as much as you want, I just- I don't know.."

"But-" your voice is shaky, you don't even care anymore because tears are pouring from your eyes. "What about Mina? Aren't you with her?" He looks at you confused for a moment before realization dawns on him, a sad expression fading into his face. "No. I'm not with her. She's one of my closest friends, she was just there when I needed somebody to go to... about you."

Blood rushes to your cheeks, Kirishima's hand going up to cup your cheeks, wiping your tear with his calloused thumb. "It's always been you."

"It's.. always been you too, Ki-"

"Eijiro."

You stare at him for a few seconds before nodding, "Eijiro." His name rolls off your tongue so foreignly but it felt so nice. His other hand gently makes his way around your waist, the hand on your cheek moving towards the back of your head. Your breath becomes heavy when you notice how close he was to you. "Eijiro..."

"Can I kiss you?" Kirishima blushes deeply, looking in your eyes with half-lidded ones.

You nod, feeling the radiation from his body. You feel his lips press against yours so gently, it makes you wraps your arms around his neck tightly. Fireworks went off when you both move your lips against each other's, your heart pounding against your chest as loud as the fireworks. This was so intimate for you, to share a kiss with someone you hold dear under the star sky, showered with fireworks.

You both seperate, letting out silent breaths you were holding in. He stared into your eyes so fondly, leaning in again, but not to kiss you. He just holds you there, face against his, lips just barely touching.

You swear you heard a 'I love you' push past his lips.

＊*•̩̩͙✩•̩̩͙*˚　˚*•̩̩͙✩•̩̩͙*˚＊

A/N: I'm kinda glad how this turned out. Kirishima is one of my favs and deserves all the attention he gets. He can be dense a little bit sometimes but he gives off golden retriever boyfriend energy.

Bakugou was playing a little love matchmaker even though he dislikes love stuff. But he cares about his friends a lot

Writing this was fun and nice, it was kinda cute. I'm glad that its done tho, hope you enjoyed it. <3

[valentine-cafe]

Zhao Tai, the malefic gambler

[Afab reader] With the action prompt (protective)

Ofc he's gonna be protective over you! You, that's too kind and caring for your own good! When he saw that drunk patron yelling straight at your face. You were just taking it with tears in your eyes, he just had to give them a good scare! Your tight hugs and mumbled thank you's into his clothes was always the reward. A hand patting your head and he's one step closer to claiming you as his. Sure, there just might be another missing person in the paper.

-🍄

˖⁺. ﹙ vampire bartender  x gn reader. ﹚ .𖹭 ݁

. . . all for you !! 🍒 :  vampire ˖ prince ˖ bartender character﹙ vamp au tài. ﹚

of course he has to be protective of his sweet human

“Shhh it’s alright, you’re okay.” He coos into your ear quietly, twisting his body slightly so that you may drape down on his lap and rest your head on his chest.

The long tresses of white hair curtains your face, an unseen kiss presses against your lower lip gently.

A friendly gesture, he had told you it was. You were close enough to believe it - The plump and soft skin was just too much to avoid having his cold lips pressed against, he’d miss them when he was home.

The man from the bar had almost left a tear on your lip, had it not been for his hand rushing in to evade your beautiful face being hit.

“I’ll take care of the ugly patron. Don’t you worry.” He whispers into the crook of your neck. Friends would not hold you like this. Yet you had no clue, it did not seem any other way to you. He made it feel like it was a simple and platonic gesture.

His hand moving through your hair so delicately and gently, you feel good. Soothed.

“Don’t hurt him!” You sob out, tears gushing out of your eyes like they never have. Such a beautiful heart with kindness, it was almost too much for the secret vampiric prince. His head looping and growing lightheaded with a need for corrupting that.

“Shh, I shall not. I shall simply speak.” He replies, while his hand finds your cheek to stroke against, before it gently sways across your vision and all goes black as you fall asleep.

The only man that will make you cry is him. Not some random drunk patron at the gambler’s den believing he is almighty.

Yes, truly. Death will be revered through and through this night. He shall feed ever so greedily and throw the bones to the wolves for them to take the marrow.

[celestialspecial]

Blood Rush (Pt.2)

Read Part 1 Here

After being alive for far longer than any man should be, Billy is convinced he's seen it all. Until his path crosses with a mysterious girl and the game changes-for both of them. In ways neither could have ever imagined.

Warnings for Series: Mentions and descriptions of blood/grisly scenes, 18+themes and spice, use your own judgement.

One second you were in a dark alleyway, the musty smell infiltrated your nostrils. The dank heaviness that hung in the air.

Then you could smell the man holding onto you- a musky scent, punctuated with a spice you couldn’t place. It wafted from his skin, from his hair that hung in your face.

The dull ache between your legs, a pressure from his knee pressing where you needed it but it wasn’t enough. You never needed anything quite so bad before. 

An unhinged desire seemed to crash against you in waves. Then you felt it. A sharp prick against your neck, searing pain then bliss.

Like all the blood in your body was replaced with warm honey. Flowing through your veins, every major artery pulsed in pleasure. 

If this was deaths warm embrace perhaps you could stomach it. A slow decent into darkness.

Billy fed and fed until he could feel a wobble in your pulse. Pulling back and staunching the flow with a pin prick of his own blood. 

You’d slowly slipped into unconsciousness, held in place by his arms. The buzzing in his head reached a fever pitch.

You tasted so good but it wasn’t what he’d experienced before. Some peoples blood just tasted better, gave off an undeniable fragrance that tantalized the intense sense of a vamp.

This wasn’t that.

He felt a prickling sensation creep across his skin and heat rose to his cheeks. THe usual blood rush would streak through his system in a matter of minutes.

This built slowly. The poor girl in his arms shifted and Billy knew he needed to get her home and off the streets. God forbid another vamp came back with friends looking to end her for good.

Her wallet had an ID and address on the other side of town. Resting her against his chest as he thumbed through the other contents of her purse to verify this information.

Something stopped him cold in his process. His fingers. They looked…pink.

The pale flesh he had grown accustomed to was replaced with a soft tinge of a flush. The pads a deeper hue of the tone. 

His heart sunk. He’d drunk too much. He’d killed her, for the blood to overtake him so powerfully. 

Pushing aside your hair, fingers skimming against the revealed skin. He felt a pulse. It wasn’t weak or fading. She truly was just passed out. 

Shaking his head, Billy adjusted the wallet back into her purse and tossed her into a carry that allowed him to move more easily. 

What would take a normal person hours to traverse, it only took Billy less than 15 minutes. Moving quickly and staying out of sight, carrying this girl in his arms with ease.

He could feel the blood settling into his system. Strength and speed picking up, it was as if his joints crackled with newfound power and dexterity.

Muscles tensing and releasing in powerful synchronicity.

It was a familiar rush that happened after every feeding.Go too far and an inexperienced vampire could go drunk with that power. Become lost in it. 

Losing sense of time and space itself. Some would go crazy. Killing and killing until another vampire took them out for risk of being caught and their species being exposed.

The door to your apartment popped open, key swinging inward as Billy carried you over the threshold carefully so as not to wake any prying neighbors.

It was a small place he noticed. A tiny kitchen table strewn with all matter of paper. The dark screen of a laptop stared back at him. 

A couch in a makeshift living room, bookshelves from floor to ceiling completely enveloped in books on every subject. He didn’t miss the few shelves dedicated to romance novels.

If he didn’t know better he’d say he felt the telltale whisper of a blush on his cheeks. What did you like to read about? What naughty ideas popped into your head when reading them?

Did you touch yourself-

No.

He needed to get you to your bed then leave. And probably never see you again. The thought turned his stomach in a way he didn’t want to think about.

A small bedroom stood off to the side, a queen bed consumed almost the entire room. Soft purple sheets and a crumpled duvet lay off to the side.

Setting you down gently, adjusting the pillow so your hair splayed across it, he took a step back.

You looked so small and innocent lying here before him. Grabbing the corner of the duvet he pulled it up to your shoulders. Being sure not to make it look too staged that you were tucked in.

Denying himself the urge to reach out and caress the skin of your cheek. How had you not been killed by another vampire smelling the delicious scent that you carried?

The thought would most likely consume him in the high hours of the day when he’d be trying to sleep. 

Along with thoughts of your face. 

The undeniable tightness at the front of his pants reminded him he needed to go. Making sure the key was back on your table with your purse as he climbed out the window onto the nearby fire escape.

Billy didn’t remember the last time he prayed. Maybe it was as he lay in the street bleeding out. How he’d foolishly believed his prayer was being answered at the sight of a beautiful face above him.

How stupid he’d been. 

But tonight he’d pray. For your safety, that for however long you had seemed to fly under the radar of the vampires in the city, that it would continue. 

And with that, he pushed off from the wrought iron railing, jumping to the alleyway below and taking off back in the opposite direction of your home. 

“Damn you look like shit.” Cassie lovingly noted through your FaceTime call in the morning. 

“Gee thanks. I feel great.” The sarcasm leeches into your words as you tossed your hair into a messy updo, grabbing the nearby spoon coated in peanut butter.

“Sorry, I just didn’t realize you’d partied so hard. You didn’t even text me you got home!” 

To be honest you didn’t remember getting home. All you remembered were deep red eyes and a flourish of pleasure coursing through your veins before passing out. 

Somewhere in there you must’ve got your shit together and called a cab. How else would you have got home?

You did not plan on mentioning the fact that bloodsucking vampires existed and you almost became one’s meal last night. 

Your body tensed at the thought of the large bald man with razor sharp fangs. 

But then the other man…the handsome one who had been watching you from the club. 

How he’d found you after you’d taken off, how he’d saved your life.

“Earth to bestie?”

“Sorry. I’m just really tired. I passed out and totally forgot to text, but as you can see I am home. I am safe. I am dead tired.” 

Your response seemed to assuage your friend as she visibly relaxed on her end of the phone screen. 

“Im just glad you’re ok. I could tell you were feeling…itchy to leave.” She delicately danced around the subject of you feeling you had been watched.

You had been right.

“Yeah I’m just going to veg out and catch up on some tv shows before work tomorrow.” You took the peanut butter covered spoon into your mouth as you navigated your pathetically small kitchen.

Work. Right.

Sex and the city had made writing in New York seem like a dream gig. You’d have a penthouse somewhere in the upper east side, glamorous outfits to don to extravagant parties. 

Instead you were behind a month in rent for a flat the size of a matchbox. You owned exactly three button up shirts that were work appropriate and the rest of your wardrobe consisted of T-shirts with various wolves and dragons on them. 

Cleaning the last of the peanut butter off the spoon and tossing it into the sink with a metallic clang you turned back to Cassie, taking a deep inhale, forefingers and thumbs touching in a mock gesture if inner peace.

“Aaaaaand I’m going to prepare for my interview tomorrow.”

“That’s right!! Who was it with again?” 

Tugging at the hem of your sleep shorts, ripping a loose thread before you set the phone down, sticking your head in the fridge to see what food you had. Food that was still edible and not having expired months ago.

You frowned as you picked up an old yogurt container that was slowly evolving into a living breathing animal. Tossing the mold ridden thing into the trash.

“Some big shot CEO. Founded Anvil, a personal security service or something. I don’t know, he’s probably one of those high and mighty types.” 

“Why’d they give you that interview? It seems like a big deal and you seem….blasé about it.”

The sigh, slash groan that dramatically left your lips as you slammed the fridge door shut, collapsing into a seat at your very tiny kitchen table.

“Because Maura is out on maternity leave, Ross is out of the country on vacation and Jeremy is covering fashion week. The dream team is occupied so they’re stuck with me.” 

Cassie frowned, brows furrowed on her semi pixelated brow. 

“I don’t like this kinda attitude. YOU are an amazing writer and deserve to be considered a top tier “dream team” occupant as well as any of those others.”

You wanted to believe her, you really did. But writing was your passion and honestly all the projects you’d been put on as of late fell short. No stories had enthralled you, and your lack of enthusiasm clearly showed.

“Cas, I’m tired. I don’t know if I have another droll business-y interview left in me. I try, I really do, but I don’t care about the latest vegan restaurant opening in soho or the new wearable garbage that vogue is printing. How am I supposed to stoke a fire with my words when I’m given the scraps?” 

What started as boredom had turned into a blood pumping anger fueled vent session. 

“I don’t want to interview a ceo. What am I supposed to ask? Did you always dream of being a millionaire? How do you feel about the stock market right now? Are your suits custom or store bought at Saks?”

“I’m gonna cut you off right there-“ Cassie interjected. “You got a piss poor attitude about this. I know it’s not your dream gig. I know you’re tired, but a high ranking business owner who runs a company making a small fortune that HELLO, people know about.”

She took a long deep breath before continuing.

“People, maybe not you…or me…but people, know about this company and want to hear about its owner. Think of them, write it for them. People who look up to this guy and want to be inspired. Inspire them. Paint one of those lovely pictures with your words.”

Damn her. Cassie was right. Just because you didn’t care about this company didn’t mean other people didn’t.

And this could be the chance for you to impress your boss. Really create a passion piece that blows your readers away. 

“Damn you, Cas.”

Your friend grinned brightly on her end. Knowing she had gotten through to you, in the way only she could.

“Go, Go and shine on for both of us my little star!” She exclaimed blowing a kiss to the phone screen. “Now me and my handsome fiancé are going to go get dinner. Make me proud mama.” 

With newfound fervor you turned on your laptop, the screen flickering to life as you placed an order for Chinese food. Extra lo mein and crab Rangoon to assist with your brain storming.

Fingers zoomed across your opened word document, typing up juicy question after question. This time would be different, you could feel it.

Billy groaned into his pillow, running his fingers through his mussed locks. Convinced that sleep would evade him but instead he had passed out and slept better than he had in years. 

Turning over in his large bed, the image of the girl from the club seared into his mind. The smell of her skin, the way her hair lay framing her face, how those wide eyes had watched his every move.

The way her blood tasted.

The mid-afternoon light shone in his eyes, forcing him to cover his face with his hand to block the…sun.

Sunlight.

The closest thing to fear he could experience shot through his body. Pushing off to the complete other side of the bed, sheets tangling up around his legs.

Holding his hand up to his face and inspecting it carefully. No burns. Not even a red mark marring the pale skin. Allowing his fingertips to poke and prod along his face where the light had hit, coming up empty.

Not a scratch on him. Impossible.

Pushing off the covers and coming to stand on the razor edge of his blackout curtains. The menacing blade of sunlight danced across the carpet, to anyone else it appeared to be a bright clear day outside.

To a vampire that meant certain death. To be caught in the sunlight and burned alive before you even had a chance to escape to the shadows. 

Vampires experienced fear less and less as they aged. Soon the only fear that remained was the sun. 

Thankfully Billy ran a company and when you’re in charge you get to make meetings and social events whenever you damn well pleased. 

Swallowing the anxiety rising like bile in the back of his throat, Billy stuck his hand out tentatively. Inch by inch moving towards the ray of light.

Then he watched as his fingers touched the beam. It flickered over his skin harmlessly. His palm turned this way and that, marveling at this new quandary.

It had been over fifty years since sunlight had touched his skin. Feeling a bit braver he stuck his arm into the light. Then the front of his chest. 

Nothing.

Curiosity conquered the fear and he tore open the curtains, letting them fall wide and drenching the room in bright yellow light.

And for the first time in just under a century Billy stood in the light of day. Looking out at the city. His city. 

Basking in the warmth on his skin. Admiring how the skyscrapers glowed and glittered in the brightness. Looking down at himself. Bare, save for a pair of black boxers, looking at his form in daylight.

A knock at his bedroom door was the only thing that broke his concentration on the skyline around him. 

“Yes?” 

“Mr. Russo?” His assistant, Marcus.

“Come in.” He’d never usually say that, but today, today was different.

Marcus walked in, a towering stack of folders balanced in his hands. Two cell phones in his pocket, a lanyard hung around his neck, and a laptop case draped over his shoulder.

“I’m sorry sir, I know you never want to be bothered at this time…I wasn’t gonna knock, but your secretary said some of these documents needed looked at immediately.”

The young man continued on musing about some meetings he had scheduled that night, intermittently apologizing for the intrusion. Billy couldn’t help but realize that Marcus barely registered that Billy was standing in the sun before him.

Because of course he wouldn’t understand. No one knew what he was. Why would it be weird to see your boss standing before the open window in the light?

The man prattled on about something else but Billy only turned back to gaze at the city. Why was he unharmed? Why was he able to do this?

He examined his hand once more, watching the illuminated dust fall around it before asking,

“Will that be all?”

“Yes, sir.” Marcus hoisted the pile back into his arms, giving a somewhat silly bow type move as he backed out of the room. He was a good kid. Very green, but good.

He had a certain affection for the younger man. Maybe he reminded Billy of what he’d been like before he became so jaded in his years.

Not wanting to move from where he stood, but eventually strolling over to the table with his itinerary for the day…well night rather, on it.

All the usual things and an interview that evening at 9 pm. Wonderful. He hated interviews.

It took exactly 4 hours before whatever magical protection had fallen over Billy to disappear. It was then that he’d felt the tell tale burning and searing pain wrap around his body from the sunlight.

Hissing and pulling back, nearly knocking the table over with him. His coffee cup spilled onto the ground, coating a few documents that would need printed again.

He had pulled his table over in front of the windows to work, tying back the curtains for the first time ever and letting the vibrant yellows and oranges coat the room as he worked.

Typing away in his laptop, answering phone calls, he even had a brief meeting on zoom so people could see his face in the light. Maybe these last years had been a horrible hallucination and he was still human after all?

Maybe the sleepless days and endless nights, the death and destruction of all he knew or cared about wasn’t real. He had been asleep and dreaming awful vivid dreams of needing blood to sustain himself.

Toppling backwards and landing on his rear in the shadowed area of his room. Bringing a hand to his face and seeing red blisters, already beginning to heal but prevalent nonetheless.

His time in the sun had ended. Why did he feel so…terrible? Anguish. That was the word. A longing for something he swore he’d forgotten. 

To feel the heat on his cheeks and savor the warmth that had begun to feel like a far off dream.

He sat dumbfounded for another minute, hearing a buzzing coming from his phone. A reminder for his next appointment.

The stupid device still lay on the table completely covered in daylight,

Well almost. The sun was setting.

Billy watched from the side, hidden safely in the darkness as the sun slowly fell below the skyline and his room was once again cloaked in darkness.

Safely walking over to his phone and typing in his passcode. Pausing to look out over New York once more.

This was the sight he had become so familiar with. The buildings no longer glimmered, but fell muted.

They shine in their own way at night, the moon and stars could be dazzling and bright but it would never be day. 

His phone beeped again. Right. His interview. Deciding to ignore the spilled coffee and messed papers, choosing to attend to those things later and get this stupid thing over with.

Adjusting his suit collar and tightening his tie in the elevator, watching the numbers light up as he ascended to the floor where his office resided. With a delicate ping the metal doors opened and he was greeted by his secretary, Jess.

“Your 9pm is already in the conference room.” She noted, passing a notebook to him and another stack of papers.

There was always something.

“Thank you. This will be quick.” He strode off down the hall and turned right pushing the frosted glass door open.

Only to come face to face with the girl from the club. 

[transbookoftheday]

🧛 Trans Vampire Books 🧛

Can't get enough of What We Do In The Shadows? Read some trans vampire books!

A whirlwind romance between an eccentric archivist and a grieving widow explores what it means to be at home in your own body in this clever, humorous, and heartfelt novel. When archivist Sol meets Elsie, the larger than life widow of a moderately famous television writer who’s come to donate her wife’s papers, there’s an instant spark. But Sol has a secret: he suffers from an illness called vampirism, and hides from the sun by living in his basement office. On their way to falling in love, the two traverse grief, delve into the Internet fandom they once unknowingly shared, and navigate the realities of transphobia and the stigmas of carrying the “vampire disease.” Then, when strange things start happening at the collection, Sol must embrace even more of the unknown to save himself and his job. DEAD COLLECTIONS is a wry novel full of heart and empathy, that celebrates the journey, the difficulties and joys, in finding love and comfort within our own bodies.

In becoming a vampire, I’m less than a girl. And more. Or maybe I’m becoming what I always have been, deep inside. A blade. When nineteen-year-old Fin volunteers to take her secret love’s place in their village’s Finding, she is terrified. Those who are chosen at the Finding are whisked away to Castle Courtsheart, a vampire school where human students either succeed and become vampires, fail and spend the rest of their lives as human thralls…or they don’t survive long enough to become either. Fin is determined to forge a different path: learn how to kill the undead and get revenge for her mother, who was taken by the vampires years ago. But Courtsheart is as captivating as it is deadly, and Fin is quickly swept up in her new world and its inhabitants - particularly Gavron, her handsome and hostile vampire maker, whose blood is nothing short of intoxicating. As Fin begins to discover new aspects of her own identity and test her newfound powers, she stumbles across a string of murders that may be connected to a larger ritual - one with potentially lethal consequences for vampires and humans alike. Fin must uncover the truth and find the killer before she loses her life…or betrays her own heart.

ARC 1, IN WHICH: A cute punk-rock vampire and a disabled firefighter-turned-mall-cop with a dark past join forces to battle the forces of evil. Jude used to leap out of helicopters to rescue/protect people from terrifying infernos. Now, by day, he protects the local mall from rowdy teenagers who ride their skateboards inside. By night, he protects the the parking lot, and the rest of Portland, from undead, bloodsucking creatures of the darkness. Or would if he could find them. But he’s just about ready to give it up (living with PTSD and pain from the traumatic event that cost him a leg, a friend, and a lot more is hard enough), when something crashes into his life. And his window. It’s one of these creatures of the darkness - and he’s a lot less scary than expected. More cuddly, with dark fuzzy wings, and neon-bright hair. His name is Pixie, and he refuses to bite anyone. Assault/murder/draining fluids isn’t punk, even if being a vampire really kind of is. He’s very hungry by now, and the much bigger, meaner, deadlier vamps kick him around on the nightly. Jude would love to find and fight some actual undead bullies. And Pixie could use some help staying… ‘alive.’ Time to make a deal. Of course, life still sucks when you’re a vampire who refuses to suck blood. Fortunately, there’s a really interesting new barbecue restaurant in the mall, with an intriguing new recipe. (We hear that the secret ingredient is… love. No, really.)

Darren is your average half-human, half-fae trans teenager, busy figuring out his powers and puberty while trying to survive finals. When Vlad, a newly turned vampire, moves in with the witch down the street, he and Darren get off on the wrong foot. Darren is always one to give somebody a second chance, though, and as they become friends, he realizes Vlad is just lonely and struggling with his new powers. That’s something Darren can definitely relate to, and he’s happy to lend his support. But while he coaxes Vlad out of his shell, Darren ends up learning about Vlad’s past… and the danger Vlad is in. Darren only wants to help—help Vlad feel comfortable in his own skin and help him feel safe. He hadn’t planned on falling in love.

Book titles:

Dead Collections by Isaac Fellman

Court of the Undying Seasons by A.M. Strickland

Stake Sauce, Arc 1: The Secret Ingredient Is Love. No, Really by RoAnna Sylver

Showers, Flowers, and Fangs by Aidan Wayne

[north-pole-picture-co]

The Explorer, the Vampire Woman, and the Furniture Tusslers: An Evening of Vaudeville

On November 6, 1916, the Majestic Theater in Utica, NY reopened under new management. The evening’s entertainment, proclaimed the Utica Observer, had been “selected with great care.” Topping the five-act vaudeville bill was Dr. Frederick A. Cook, self-styled discoverer of the North Pole. “It is not often that a personage of Dr. Cook’s fame and renown comes to Utica,” asserted the Observer.

In fact, this wasn’t his first visit to Utica. Cook had appeared at the Shubert Theater in September 1914, bringing his “unceasing fight” to the middle of New York State. The Observer’s correspondent didn’t take a side in the Cook vs Peary debate. However, the writer described Cook’s lecture on his polar adventures as “entertaining, educational and amusing.” The citizens of Utica, the article suggested, could hear Cook speak and judge his truthfulness themselves.

Cook’s 1916 Utica lecture was “illustrated with slides,” though it’s unclear whether or not he incorporated his film acting debut, The Truth About the Pole. Quite possibly, the Majestic was not equipped to show motion pictures. Regardless, the lecture was a hit. Throughout Cook’s engagement of November 6-8, both the matinee and evening performances were “crowded,” and the explorer “received the esteem accorded to every hero by Uticans.” Cook claimed that he went into vaudeville because it allowed him to share his story (and make his case before) the widest possible audience, and in Utica, that decision paid off.

[Theda Bara as Cigarette in Under Two Flags. Photoplay, October 1916.]

Variety was the heart and soul of vaudeville, and the other acts on the bill reflect that. Cook was the main attraction, but he had to share the spotlight with another star: Theda Bara. Bara did not appear onstage, but onscreen, in the feature film Under Two Flags. Born Theodosia Burr Goodman in Cincinnati, Ohio in 1885, Bara was a major movie star of the 1910s, famous for her femme fatale “vampire” or “vamp” roles. In Under Two Flags, she plays against type. Her character, named Cigarette, is described as sweet, sincere, and self-sacrificing. The popular film fan magazine Photoplay notes that Bara played the role with “complete success.” “No more of the snake in the parlor, the scorpion among the roses, the tarantula in the bananas,” writes reviewer Julian Johnson of Bara’s performance. “I don’t know of anyone among the film women who would have done better with the role,” he concludes. Unfortunately, modern audiences cannot appreciate Bara’s versatility as an actress. Under Two Flags, like so many other films from the silent era, is lost. Only a few production stills and reviews, like the one in Photoplay, document its plot and reception.

Aside from Bara’s film and Cook’s lecture, there were four other acts on the bill:

The Newsboys’ Sextet, presumably a musical group

“Mlle. Elimna [sic] & Co., who juggle pianos and furniture with amazing ease”

Weber and White, “classy dancers”

“The four Musical Kleisos, who present a composite of catchy music and Charlie Chaplin comedy”

The second act caught my attention, so I decided to see what I could learn about them. After a bit of trial-and-error searching, I figured out that the Utica Observer misprinted the act’s name. Its star was Elmina, her performing partner was alternately Gregoire or Gregory, and they received good reviews in the New York papers. The New-York Tribune of August 31, 1913 calls them “versatile artists” and identifies them as “the Furniture Tusslers.”

The New York Clipper of October 10, 1917 provides the following description of Mlle. Elmina and Gregory’s act—an impressive spectacle. I can see why they captivated audiences night after night.

The people of Utica, like the people of Manhattan, loved the “Furniture Tusslers,” who “might be described as a riot,” per the Observer of November 8. “One of the men trips along the aisle among the audience with a heavy leather couch balanced on his forehead. Seeing is believing.” The paper called all of the acts “entertaining and highly diverting.”

Did Cook have a chance, once his lecture was finished, to slip into the audience and take in the music, dancing, slapstick comedy, and feats of strength? What did he think of Elmina on her ladder, and Gregory with his sofa traipsing up the aisle? When he left town after the final performance, was he humming the “catchy music” of the four Kleisos? I hope he did, and he was, and that he took heart from the warm reception he received in Utica. After the headache of his disputed North Pole claim and the mudslinging that followed, I’ll bet he needed a good laugh as he continued to fight his fight.

Whether or not the vaudeville audiences believed Cook’s version of events, they were enthralled by his story, as are we all, 108 years almost to the day when he took to the stage in Utica.

[pentopaper23]

“Now that’s no way to speak to a lady”

Caroline was chewing on her thumb nail as she nervously paced in from of the ornate wooden door. After the funeral she didn’t know where to go. She couldn’t go home, where she would drown under her grief while being surrounded by her mother’s things and she couldn’t burn her house down like Elena. She did the only thing that she could do and ran, she hastily packed a bag and hit the road with no destination in mind or she thought no destination in mind. She was passing the Welcome to New Orleans sign before she knew it and unbuckling her belt out the front of his house. It had been days, and she could feel herself starting to crave blood. Her mouth was throbbing, and she could feel herself starting to get lightheaded and she was sure that she would have a grey tint to her skin.

She reached up to knock with the heavy bronze knocker. The sound of it echoed around the empty courtyard. She waited, her vampire hearing caught no movement behind the door, maybe he wasn’t home she thought to herself and for a moment she thought that she should leave and just return to mystic falls and college. But just as she was about to walk away the door was ripped open.

"Who are you?" a young vampire asked, Caroline didn’t recognise him as any of Klaus’s hybrids that she knew.

"Are you deaf little vamp? Who are you?" He asked taking a step out of the doorway towards her.

Caroline took a step backwards almost stumbling down the brick steps as her vision spun and black dots started to cloud her vision.

"Is Klaus here?" She asked, trying to look around the vampire and into the house.

"Who. Are. You?" He asked again, this time grabbing her arm, but before he could ask her again his grip loosened, and he fell to the ground his heart resting beside him.

“Now that’s no way to speak to a lady” Klaus said licking the dead vampire’s blood off his hand. Caroline let out a breath she didn’t know she was holding, she staggered back her foot slipping on the stairs. She felt Klaus’s hand wrap around her upper arm and darkness swallowed her vision.

Klaus had been upstairs in his art room when he heard one of his minions yelling at the front door. With an annoyed sigh he slammed down his brush and flashed downstairs just in time to see said minion grab Caroline’s arm. He saw red and thrusted his hand into the back of the vampire, his arm coming away with a sickening sucking sound. He just had time to lick most of the blood off his hand before he saw her sway and shot his arm out to steady her, then her eyes flickered, and she fainted. He caught her just as she was about to the hit the ground, his knuckles grazed against the brick work of the courtyard as they slide under her back. Picking her up in his arms he walked into the house kicking the front door shut as he went. He walked up the staircase and took a left towards his room, he nudged the door open with his shoulder being careful to not move her too much.

Gently he laid her down on his bed, brushing the hair from her face with his non bloody hand. Her head moved toward his brushing fingers, but she did not wake. He gently bit into his wrist and dripped few drops of blood onto her lips hoping to get rid of the grey tint and smell of decay that she had. Her tongue slipped out to wipe the blood off her lips, but she didn’t wake and Klaus slipped silently from the door the door softly clicking shut.

Caroline awoke with a start and for a few second, she stared at the canopy of the bed trying to work out where she was.

Vampire. Blood. Heart. KLAUS.

“Klaus,” she said jumping out of the bed and looking around the room. There was paper littering the floor, each sheet had a half finished drawing on it, or a completed drawing that someone has crossed out with thick black lines of charcoal. Pencils, pens, and paintbrushes were mixed into the mess of paper, and she could see small specks of paint colouring the stained floorboards.

She could smell him in the room, his smell clinging to the sheets, pillows, and the fabric of the thick block out curtains that hung in the window. She could see little items around the room too, a collection of rocks was lined up along the windowsill; seven of them, all in different sizes, shapes, and colours. A stack of books was piled on the bedside table, a mass of different genes, crime, horror, classics and some nonfictions. Little piles of rings and necklaces were organized on a long low chest of draws, also upon the chest of draws was a batter old journal its pages dog eared and torn. She flipped it open and was met by a drawing of Rebekah, her hair was out and flowing down past her shoulders two thin plaits held it back off her face and she had a sweet smile on her face; one that Caroline hadn’t seen before or even believed was possible. Turning the page and Caroline found herself looking at a boy that she didn’t know, he had shoulder length brown hair and was wearing a simple green top with three strings of leather tying it closed. “That’s Henrick” a voice said from behind her, she jumped slamming the journal shut. Klaus reached over and reopening it.

“He was eleven here, we had been out hunting and he had just killed his first stag. He was so proud of himself.” Klaus says, looking at the drawing fondly.

“Where is he? He is running around being a menace in Europe?”

Klaus snapped the journal shut.

“He died.” He said sharply.

“I’m sorry I-“

“Why are you here Caroline?” he asked, still looking at the closed journal. Caroline sighed and sat back on the bed.

“You were right.”

Klaus’ head snapped up to look at her in confusion.

“I normally always am. But in what way this time?” he said with a sly smile.

“Small town life wasn’t enough.” Caroline said sadly. Klaus’s smile faded at her tone, and he sat down next to her. He noticed that she is picking at fingers hard enough to cause little spots of blood to form from the torn skin. He reaches out to place his hand over hers stilling her fingers.

“What happened love?”

Caroline sniffed and bit her lip, “My mum died.”

Klaus gently locked his fingers with her, his thumb rubbing over the back of her hand.

“I’m sorry.” He said softly. Caroline shrugged.

“I was hoping I could…um” she struggles to finish her sentence. Klaus understands though.

“You can stay as long as you want love.”

Caroline sobs pulling her hands from his and covers her face. Klaus pulls her towards him, and she melts into his embrace.

[starstruckodysseys]

reese’s mallapalooza masterpost

by which i mean a general mallapalooza masterpost but i’m kind of the only one over here rn so. we ball

hi. it’s me, reese, your local mallapalooza enthusiast!! i’ve written enough mallapalooza fics that i figure i should make… some sort of compilation of them as an explanation. mostly for myself tbh so that i can make sense of my own stuff

the polypaloozas !!

the venn diagram of curses and crushes - a technically canon compliant, semi fix-it, getting together fic full of vague 90s references by an 05 baby and teenage crushes

i would be anything for you - post-canon. arguably the most canon of these actually. also lowkey meta. dylan and brittany make a film, win an award, and find their friends (and then some) again

i don’t care (but i still stop and stare) - the gang dyes their hair. gay shit ensues. technically no one said this is canon divergent as canon is a whopping 39 whole minutes

as we make paper aeroplanes out of all your broken hearts - brittany falls in love, again and again and again. she tries to get over it. it doesn’t go very well

okay i really thought there was more like. non au shit up here. huh

non polypaloozas !!

count my lucky stars - brittany/vanessa. vanessa has freckles, brittany is the world’s most disastrous bisexual, and the boys are zero help ever

i hope we kiss goodnight (it might just end my life) - dylan/tyler. in a fit of panic, tyler asks dylan to help him practice kissing. dylan is always weak for his boy. things do not get less complicated from there

fit yourself between my arms; tuck yourself into my soul - brittany/tyler. yes i think they deserve so much love. tyler hates his job, his mom, and kind of his life. brittany does her best to change that. model/stylist au

vamp au !!

also known as the aftermath of shooting stars

sorry about the blood in your mouth (i wish it was mine) - tyler/vanessa. tyler’s a vampire, vanessa’s a vampire hunter, they’re childhood friends. follows the path of their friendship throughout the years

thirsty for blood (actually craving for love) - polypalooza. vanessa develops a crush on her two other friends, has a couple near heart attacks, and realizes some things about herself

cut my heart off of my sleeve - polypalooza. dylan is a wolf, which is technically relevant. mostly about vanessa’s insecurities, and the way her favorite people help her with them

like the sweetest cup of chai-verse !!

(a series in which vanessa and bryce become besties and make it everyone else’s problem)

you just needed a confidant - vanessa & bryce, vanessa/brittany, also bryce/clark bc that’s technically relevant too. vanessa signs up for miami university’s cornhole team and somehow gains a best friend out of it

masters of the scene - vanessa & bryce, and a bunch of other shit happening in the background. vanessa gets framed for murder, bryce is the world’s best moral support, and their partners are also there. they solve crimes and stuff. ties this series in with the jkeu!